Digitized by the Internet Archive in 2015 https://archive.org/details/anatomicalexamin01 hist ANATOMICAL EXAMINATIONS. A COMPLETE SERIES i ANATOMICAL QUESTIONS, - C / ANSWERS. THE ANS^VERS ARRANGED SO AS TO FORM AN ELEMENTARY SYSTEM OF ANATOMY AND INTENDED AS PREPARATORY TO EXAMINATIONS A'l; SURGEON’S HALL. TO WHICH ARE ANNEXED TABLES OF THE BONES, MUSCLES, AND ARTERIES. VOLUME I PHILADELPHIA: PRINTED FOR EDWARD EARLE AND CO Fry aiul Kammerer, Printers. 1811 . PREFACE. ' Anatomy must be learned in the Dissecting 1 Room; it is only there, aided by competent Teachers, that the. Student can acquire such information in this branch of his studies as will be practically useful to him. But, in this pursuit, the memory may receive great and important assistance from a short and clear account of the various parts of the Body, to which the Learner may refer when his Teacher is absent, or when alone he meditates on the subject of his labours. His memory may be further most usefully exercised by questions well adapted to the subject; they will lead him to form a just estimate of his acquirements and deficiencies, and this practice will give him a familiarity with examinations, the want of which often embarrasses those, who present them- selves before the College of Surgeons. i . . i With a view to afford the Anatomical Student [ this species of assistance, the following work has \ been composed. IV PREFACE. The First Part contains a complete and sys- tematic Series of Examinations, whose numerical arrangement will render it easy to refer to the re- spective Answers in the Second Part. The Second Part is an Elementary System of Anatomy, which may be read and consulted without any regard to the numerical references to the First. CONTEISTS. Vol. Voh b€Cl. I* II' I. Of Anatomy in General, . . Page 1 1 II. Of the Bones in General, .... 2 6 III. Of Articulation in General, ... 3 8 IV. Of Osteogeny, 4 9 V. Of the Head and its Sutures, ... 5 10 VI. Of the Bones of the Head, ... 6 1 VII. OT the Bones of the Trunk, . . 16 3 VIII. Of the Bones of the Upper Extre- mities, 24 47 IX. Of the Bones of the Lower Extre- mities, ........ 31 57 X. Of the Female Skeleton, ... 37 65 XI. Of Cartilages, ib. 66 XII. Of the Ligaments of the Head and Trunk, 38 67 XIII. Of the Ligaments of the Upper Ex- tremity, 40 71 XIV. Of the Ligaments of the Lower Ex- tremity, 41 74 XV. Of the Muscles of the Trunk, . 43 77 XVI. Of the Muscles of the Male Organs of Generation and Anus, ... 45 84 XVII. Of the Muscles of the Female Or- gans of Generation and Anus, .46 86 XVHI. Of the Muscles of the Head, Face, &c 47 87 XIX; Of the Larynx and Pharynx, . . 50 96 XX. Of the Muscles of the Organs of Voice and Deglutition, . . . 51 98 XXL Of the Muscles of the Upper Ex- tremity, 53 104 XXII. Of the Muscles of the Lower Ex- tremity, . . ....... 57 113 XXIII. Of the Bursae Mucosae, . . .60 123 XXIV. Of Fasciae, 61 ib. XXV. Of the Thoracic Viscera, . . . ib. 124 XXVI. Of the Circulation of the Blood, .66 132 VI CONTENTS. Vol. Vol. Sect. I. II. XXVII. Of Respiration, 66 133 XXVIII. Of the Abdominal Viscera, . . ib. ib. XXIX. Of the Pelvic Viscera, ... 74 148 XXX. Of the Organ of N'ision, . . 82 162 XX kI. Of the Organ of Smell, ... 88 172 XXXIl. Of the Organ of Hearing, . . 89 174 XXXllI. Of the Month and Organ of Taste, 9S 184 XXXIV. Of the Skin, and Organ of Touch, 97 189 XXXV. Of the Brain in General, and of its Membranes, . . . .99 191 XXXVI. Of the Cerebrum, .... 101 195 XXXVII. Of the Cereliellnm, ..... 104 201 XXXVllI. Of the Medulla Oblongata, . 105 202 XXXIX. Of the Medulla Spinalis, . . 106 203 XL. Of the Arteries in General, . 106 204 X1..I. Of the Arteries of the Heart, . 108 206 XLII. Of the Arteries of the Plead, ib. 207 XLlIl. Of the Arteries of the Upper Extremities, ib. 210 XLIV. Of the Thoracic Arteries, . . 112 216 XLV. Of the Alidominal Arteries, . ib. ib. XL VI. Of the Pelvic Arteries, . . . 113 219 XL VII. Of the Arteries of the I.ower Extremities, 114 221 XLVIII. Of the Veins in General, . . 1 15 223 XLIX. Of the Superior Cava, . . . ib. 224 L. Of the Veins of the Plead and Neck, ib. 225 LI. Of the Veins of the Upper Extre- mities, 116 227 LII. Of the Inferior Cava, .... 117 228 LlII. of the V^eins of the Lower Extre- mities, ib. 229 LIV. Of the Vena Portse, .... 118 230 LV. Of the Absorbent System in Ge- neral, ib, 2o\ LVI. Of the Lymphatics of the Head and Neck, . . . ... ib. 232 CONTENTS. vii Vol. Vol, Sect- I. II. LVn. Of the Lymphatic? of the Upper Extremities, 119 233 LVIII. Of the Lymphatics of the Lower Extremities, ib. . ib. LIX. Of the Lymphatics of the Trunk, ib. ib. LX. Of the Lacteal Sac and Duct, 120 234 LXI. Of the Nerves in General, . . ib, 235 LXII. Of the Cerebral Nerves, . . 121 236 LXIII. Of the Vertebral Nerves in Ge- neral, 124 242 LXIV. Of the Cervical Nerves, . . ib. 243 LXV. Of the Brachial Nerves, . . 125 245 LXVI. Of the Dorsal Nerves, . . . 126 247 LXVII. Of the Lumbar Nerves, . . ib. ib. LXVIII. Of the Sacral Nerves, . . . 127 249 LXIX. Of the Crural and Sciatic Nerves, ib. ib. LXX. Of the Great Sympathetic Nerve, 128 251 Appendix, 130 254 Peculiarities of the Female, . ib. ib. Peculiarities of the Fffitus, ib. 225 ANATOMICAL EXAMINATIONS. PART FIRST. CONTAINING THE QUESTIONS. SECTION I. OF ANATOMY IN GENERAL. Question 1 Define the Science of Anatomy. 2 What is Moubid Anatomy? 3 Define the Science of Physiology. 4 What is the general Division of the component Part of the Human Body? 5 Enumerate the Solids of the Body. 6 What are Bones? 7 What are Cartilages? 8 What are Ligaments? 9 What are Muscles? 10 What is the Cellular Membrane? 1 1 What are Membranes? 12 What are Vessels? 13 What are Nerves? 14 VYhat are Glands? 15 What are Viscera? 16 What is the Adipose Substance? 17 Enumerate the Fluids of the Human Body. 18 What is Blood? 19 What is Urine? 20 What is Perspirable Matter? 21 What is Ceruminous Matter? 22 What is Sebaceous Matter? 22 *What is Animal Oil? A 2 Of the Bonea in General. [Sect. truest. 1 23 What is Saliva? 24 What are Tears? 25 What is Mucus? i 26 What is Bile? | 27 What is the Gastric Juice? ^ 28 What is the Semen? j 29 What is the Synovia? 30 What is the Pancreatic Juice? 31 By what is Milk secreted? 31 *What is Chyle? ^ 32 What Divisions does the Science of Anatomy deriv^ from the individual Subjects which it considers? ‘;1 33 Of what does Osteology treat? j 34 Of what does Osteogeny treat? • 35 Of what does Syndesmology treat? 36 Of what does Chondrology treat? -.jf 37 Of what does Myology treat? 38 Of what does Adenology treat? 39 Of what does Splanchnology treat? 40 Of wliat does Bursalogy treat? if 41 Of what does Angiology treat? 42 Of w'hatdoes Neurology treat? 1 What is the Periosteum? 2 What is the Perichondrium? 3 What are the Uses of the Periosteum? 4 What is the Periosteum Internum? 5 What is the Use of the Periosteum Inter> 6 What are the general Classes of Bones? 7 What are the Epiphyses of Bones? 8 What is the general Structure of Eviphys 9 What are the Diaphyses of Bones? 10 What is the general Structure of Diapi INTERNALLY? . H What is the general Structure of Diapi EXTERNALLY? 12 What are the Apophyses of Bones? 13 Hofw do the Apophyses differ from the Epiphy SECTION II. OF THE BONES IN GENERAL. 3 Sect. III.] Of Articulation in General. i „ 5 14 What is the intimate Structure of all Bones. 1 5 Are not Bones formed in Fibres and Plates, or ! Lamell(C? I 16 Are Bones Vascular? I 17 Where do their Vessels enter? ' 18 What is the best Demonstration of the Vascularity of ! Bones? 19 What is the Medulla of Bones? ! 20 How is it secreted? ! 21 Where do the Medullary Arteries of Bones penetrate them? ; 22 What is the Use of the Medulla? 23 What Names are given to the different Parts of Bones? j 24 What are Foramina? i! 25 What are Canals? I' 26 What are Sinuses? I 27 What are Sinuosities? 28 What are Furrows in Bones? 1 29 What are Notches? !• 30 What are Fossal? 3 1 What are Pits? ’ 32 What are Glenoid Cavities? 4 - 33 What are Cotyloid Cavities? 34 What are the Tubercles of Bones? ' 35 What are Tuberosities? f 36 What are Spines? 37 What are Heads?' 38 What are Necks? ' 39 What are Processes? SECTION HI. OF ARTICULATION IN GENERAL. 1 What is the Articulation of Bones? 2 What are the general Classes of Articulation? 3 What is Symphysis? 4 What is Synarthrosis? 5 What is Diarthrosis? 6 What are the Genera, or Subdivisions of Sym- physis? kO 4 Quest. Of Osteogeny. [Sect. IV. 7 What are the Geneka of Synarthrosis? 8 What are the Genera of Diakthrosis? 9 What is Synostosis? 10 What is Syndesmosis? 11 What is Synchondrosis? 12 What is Syssarcosis? 13 What is Syneurosis? 14 What is Suture? 15 What is Harmonia? 16 What is Schindylesis? 17 What is Gomphosis? 18 What is Enarthrosis? 19 What is Arthrodia? 20 What is Amphiarthrosis? 1 What is Ginglymus? 2 W'hat are the different Species of Ginglymus? M What is the Ginglymus Simplex? 24 What is the Ginglymus Compositus? 25 What is the Ginglymus Trochoides? 1 What is the Name of that Division of Anatomy which treats of the growth of Bones? 2 How are Bones formed? 3 What are the constituent Parts of Bones? 4 What are the Phenomena of Ossification? .5 How does Ossification take place in the Diaphyses of long Bones? 6 How does Ossification take place in the Epiphyses of long Bones? 7 How does Ossification take place in the Bones of the Cranium? 8 What Bones are perfectly formed at Birth? 9 What Bones are latest of being ossified? 10 When does Ossification in the Efiiphyscs terminate? 1 1 At what Period are the Efiifihyscs united to the Dia- fthyses? SECTION IV. OF OSTEOGENY. Sec. V.] Of the Head and its Sutures. •I SECTION V. OF THE HEAD AND ITS SUTURES. Quest. 1 How are the Bones of the Head divided? 2 What is the gekeral Structure of the Bones of the Cranium? i 3 Which of its Tables is the thickest? 4 What is the Diploe of the Cranium? 5 What is the Name of the Membrane covering the Cranium? 6 What is the Structure of the Bones of the Face? 7 Enumerate the Bones of the Cranium. 8 What Bones are proper to the Cranium? 9 What Bones are common to the Cranium and Face? 10 What Bones are proper to the Face? 11 What is the Situation of the Os Frontis? 12 What is the Situation of the Ossa Parietalia? 13 What is the Situation of the Ossa Temporum? 14 What is the Situation of the Os Occipitis? 15 What is the Situation of the Os Sph^noides? 16 What is the Situation of the Os Ethmoides? 17 What is the Situation of the Ossa Nasi? 18 What is the Situation of the Ossa Lachrymalia? 19 What is the Situation of the Ossa Malarum? 20 What is the Situation of the Ossa MAy.iLLARiA Su- PERIORA? 21 What is the Situation of the Ossa Palati? 22 What is the Situation of the Ossa Turbinata Infe- RIORA? 23 V/hat is the Situation of the Vomer? 24 What are the Sutures of the Cranium? 25 What Sutures connect the Bones of the Cranium and Face? 26 What are the Harmoniie of the Face? 27 Describe the Coronal Suture. 28 Describe the Sagittal Suture. 29 Describe the Lambdoidal Suture. 30 Describe the Squamous Sutures. 31 What are the Additamenta SuturjE Lamboida- LIS? 82 What are the Additamenta Sutur.® Squamosa? A 2 Of the Bones of the Head. [Sect. VI. 6 Quest. S3 Describe tlie Sphenoidal Suture. 34 Describe llie Ethmoidal Suture. 35 Describe the Transverse Suture. 36 Describe the Zygomatic Suture. 37 Describe the Perpendicular Nasal Harmonia. 38 Describe the Lateral Nasal Harmonie. 39 Describe the Lachrymal Harmonie. 40 Describe the Transverse Nasal Harmonie. 41 Describe the External Orbital Harmonie. 42 Describe the Internal Orbital Harmonie. 43 Describe the Mvstachial Harmonia. 44 Describe the Transverse Palatine Harmonia. 45 Describe the Longitudinal Palatine Harmonia. 46 Describe the Maxillo-Palatine Harmonie. 47 What Bones of the Face does Schyndylesis connect? 48 What Bones of the Face docs Gomphosis connect? SECTION VI. OF THE BONES OF THE HEAD. OS FRONTIS. t What is the Situation of the Os Fronds? 2 How is the Os Frontis divided? 3 What is the Situation and general Form of its Frontal Portion? 4 What is the Situation and general Form of its Facial Portion? 5 What are the Elevations of the Os Frontis? G What Muscles are attached to its Internal Angular Processes? 7 What are attached to its Te?>i/ioral Pidges? 8 What is attached to its Sfiine? 9 What are situated above its Orbital Plates'? 10 What are the Depressions of the Os Frontis? 1 1 What are situated in its Lachrymal Degressions? 12 What is situated in its pAhmoidal Fissure? 13 What are situated in its Temlioral Depressions? 14 What is situated in the Furrow of its Sphte? 15 What are the Foramina of the Os Frontis? 16 What is transmitted through its Superciliary Fora- men? Of the Bones of the Head. I Sect. VI.] I Quest. 1 7 What is transmitted occasionally through the Foramen ' called Cecum? 18 What is fixed in the Foramen Cecum? \ 19 What is the Foetal State of this Bone? ; 20 What are the Connexions of this Bone? 21 What are the Uses of this Bone? : OS PARIETALE. i 22 What is the Situation of the Os Parietale? ! 23 What is its general Form? ' 24 What are the Names of its Sides? I 25 What are the Names of its Angles? I 26 What are the Elevations of the Os Parietale? i 27 What is attached to its Temporal Ridge? ! 28 How do you distinguish the Bone of one Side from that of the other? 1 29 What are the Depressions of the Os Parietale? 30 What is situated in the Furrow on the Inside of its upper Edge? 3 1 What is situated in the Furrow on the Inside of its inferior posterior Angle? Q2 What is situated in the Furrow on the Inside of its anterior inferior Angle? 33 What is contained in the Pits., frequently seen on its internal Surface? 34 What are the Foramina of the Os Parietale? 35 What does its Foramen transmit? 36 W’hat is the Postal State of this Bone? 37 What are the Connexions of this Bone? 38 What are the Uses of this Bone? ; OS TEMPORIS. 39 What is the Situation of the Os Temporis? i 40 How is the Os Temporis divided? ' 41 What is the Situation and general Form of its SquAMous Portion? ' 42 What is the Situation and general Form of its Mamillary Portion? I 43 What is the Situation and general Form of its I • Petrous Portion? 44 What are the Elevations of the Os Temporis? 8 Of the Bones of the Head. [Sect. VI. Quest. 45 What is the internal Structure of its Mamillary Pro- cess? 46 What Muscles are attached to that Process? 4:7 What is attached to the upper edge of the Zygomatic Process? 48 What is attached to the lower Edge of that Process? 49 What passes under that Process? 50 What is the Use of the Tubercle situated at its base? 5 1 What is attached to the Styloid Process? 52 What is attached to the Auditory Process? 53 What is attached to the Edge of its Petrous Portion? 54 What are the Depressions of the Os Temporis? 55 What is situated in the Articular Cauity of the Bone? 56 What passes through the Plssura Glasseri? 57 To what does the Groove behind the Mastoid Process give Attachment? 58 What does the Jugular Foramen transmit? 59 What is lodged in its Temporal Depression? 60 What is situated in the on the inside of its Mamillary Portion? 61 What is situated in the Furrows at the upper and lower Edges of the Posterior Surface of its Petrous Portion? 62 What are the Fokamin.4. of the Os Temporis? 63 What passes through the Stylo-Mastoid Foramen? 64 What does the Canalis Carotideus transmit? 65 What does the Foramen Mastoideum transmit? 66 What does the Meatus Auditorius Internus transmit? 67 What is transmittetl by the Fallopian Aqueduct? 68 What docs the small Foramen on the superior Sur- face of the Petrous Portion transmit? 69 What is the Foctal State of this Bone? 70 What are the Connexions of this Bone? 71 V/hat are the Uses of this Bone? OS OCCIPITS. 72 What is the Situation of the Os Occipitis? 73 What is its general Form? 74 What are the Elevations of the Os Occipitis? 75 With what are its Condyles connected? Of th'c Bones of the Head. 9 Sect. VI.] Quest. 76 What Muscles are fixed to the Protuberances exter- nal to the Condyles? 77 What is fixed to the Anterior Edge of the great Foramen? 78 What is fixed to its Posterior Edge? 79 What is fixed to its Superior Transverse Ridge and Spine? 80 What is fixed to its Inferior Transverse Ridge? 81 What is fixed to the Upper Portion of its internal Crucial Ridge? 82 What is fixed to the Lateral Portions of its internal Crucial Ridge? 83 What is fixed to its Inferior Portion? 84 What are the Depressions of the Os Occipitis? 85 What is fixed to the Hollow between the two exter- nal Transverse Ridges? 86 What is fixed to the Depression below its inferior external Transverse Ridge? 87 What do the Semilunar Depressions external to the Condyles contribute to form? 88 What is fixed to the small Depressions before the Condyles? 89 What are fixed to the small Depressions anterior to the last? 90 What is situated in the Furrow of the Upper Portion . of its internal Crucial Ridge? 91 What are situated in the E'urrows of the Lateral Portions of its internal Crucial Ridge? 92 What is situated in the Furrow of the Inferior Portion of its internal Crucial Ridge? 93 What are situated in the great Depressions above the Lateral Portions of its internal Crucial Ridge? 94 What are situated in the great Depressions below the Lateral Portions of its internal Crucial Ridge? 95 What are situated in the Furrows immediately be- fore these inferior Depressions? 96 What is situated in the great Depression of the Su- perior Surface of the Cuneiform Process? 97 What are situated in the small E'urrows on each side of that great Depression? 98 What are the Foramina of the Os Occipitis? 99 What does the Foramen Magnum transmit? 10 Of the Bones of the Head. [Sect. VI. Quest. 100 What does the Foramen Condyloideum Posterius transmit? 101 What does the Foramen Condyloideum Anterius transmit? 102 What is the Fobtal State of this Bone? 103 What are the Connexions of this Bone? 104 What the Uses of this Bone? OS SPH(ENOIDES. 105 What is the Situation of llie Os Sphoenoides? 106 What are its general Divisions? 107 What are the Elevations of the Os Sphoenoides? 108 What is attached to its Processus Azygos? 109 What is attached to the internal side of its External- Pterygoid Plate? 1 10 What passes over the Hook-like Process of its inter- nal Pterygoid Plate? 111 What are the Depressions of the Os Sphoenoides? 1 12 What are the Detiressions on each Side of the Pro- cessus Azygos? 113 What is situated in the Sella Turcica? 1 14 What are situated in the Furrows at its Sides? 115 What is situated in its J'emjioral D efiression? 1 16 What passes in the Furrow on the anterior Edge of its Temporal Depression? 1 17 What is placed in the Defiression between the Tem- poral and the Pterygoid Processes of the Bone? 1 18 What rests upon the Internal Cavity of each Ala? 1 19 What passes in the Furrow internal to the Base of the Pterygoid Portion of the Bone? 120 What IS situated in the Cavity behind the Base of the Internal Pterygoid Process. 121 What is situated in the Fossa Pterygoidea? 122 What are the Foramina of the Os Sphoenoides? 123 What are the Uses of the Sfihcenoidal Sinuses? 124 What do the Foramina Optica transmit? 125 What do the Foramina Lacera transmit? 126 What do the Foramina Rotunda transmit? 127 What do the Foramina Ovalia transmit? 128 What do the Foramina S/iinosa transmit? 129 What do the Foramina Vidia transmit? Of the Bones of the Head. 11 Sect. VI.] Quest. ISO What is the Fobtal Sjate of this Bone? 131 What are its Connexions? 132 What are its Uses? OS ETHMOIDES. 133 What is the Situation of the Os Ethmoides? 134 What is the general Form of that Bone? 135 Of -what Portions does it consist? 136 What is the Situation of each of these Portions? 137 What is the Name of the Process which rises from the Cribriform Lamella? and to what does it give attachment? 138 What are the Foramina of the Cribriform Lamella? and what do they transmit? 139 What are the Foramina of the Ossa Turbinata Su- periora? and what do they transmit? 140 What are the Foramina of the Ossa Plana? and what do they transmit? 141 What are the Connexions of the Os Ethmoides? 142 What is the Fcbtal State of that Bone? 143 What are its Uses? ! OS NASI. 1 144 What is the Situation of the Os Nasi? 145 What is the Form of this Bone? 146 What are its Connexions? V 147 What is its Fobtal State? i 148 What is its Use? OS LACRRTMALE. \ 149 What is the Situation of the Os Lachrymale? Ii 150 What is the Form of this Bone? 15 1 What is situated in its Groove? » 152 What rests upon its Flat Surface? it 153 What Cavities do its inner Surfaces cover? f 154 What are its Connexions? , 155 What is its Fobtal State? 1 156 What is its Use? I: 12 Quest. Of the Bones of the Head. [Sect. VI. OS MALM. 157 What is the Situation of the Os Malae? 158 What is the general Form of this Bone? 159 What are the Elevations of the Os Malae? 160 What Muscles arise from the outside of the Zygo- matic Process? 161 What is attached to the Edge of the Bone between the Zygomatic and Superior Orbital Process? 162 What are jts Depressions? 163 What are lodged in these Degressions? 164 What are its Foramina? 165 What does the Foramen transmit? 166 What is the Fcbtal State of this Bone? 167 What are its Connexions? 168 What are its Uses? OS MAXILLARE SUPERIUS. 169 What is the situation of the Os Maxillare Superius? ,« 170 What is the general form of this Bone? * 171 What are the Elevations of the Os Maxillare Supe-»i rius? I ! 72 What are contained in the holes of the Alveolar Pro- cesses? 173 What is the use of the Palatine Process? 174 What is fixed to the S/dnous Process? \ 175 What rests in the groove on the outer side of the , JVasal Process? 176 To what muscle does the posterior part of the Bul- bous Process give origin? 177 From what part of the Orbitar Process does the Obliquus Inferior Oculi arise? 178 What are the De/ircssions of the Os Maxillare Su- i pei’ius? 179 What Muscle is attached to the small Defiression on the anterior part of the Alveolar Process? 180 What muscle is attached to the Defiression between the Alveolar and Malar Processes? 181 What is situated in the Temfioral Defiression? 182 What are the Foramina of the Os Maxillare Su- perius? Sect. VI.J Of the Bones of the Head. 13 Quest. 183 What does the Infra-Orbitary Foramen transmit? 184 What does the Foramen Incisivum transmit? 185 What does the SfiKceno- Maxillary Fissure transmit? 186 What does the Palatine Foramen transmit? 187 What is the Fatal Htate of this Bone? 188 What are its connexions? 189 What are its uses? OS PAL ATI. 190 What is the situation of the Os Palati? 191 What are its general Divisions? 192 What is the situation of its Palatine Process? 193 What is the situation of its Kasai Lamella? 194 What is the situation of ns Pterygoid Process? 195 What is the situation of its Orbitar Processes? 196 What are the FAevations of the Os Palati? 197 What is attached to the ujifier edge of the Spinous Process of the Os Palati? 198 W’hat is attached to the posterior end of the Spinous Process? . 199 What is attached to the Posterior Semicircular Edge of the Palatine Portion? 200 What is attached to the Transverse Ridge on the inside of the Nasal Lamella? 201 What are the Depressions of the Os Palati? 202 What are the Foramina of the Os Palati? 203 What is the Foetal State of the Os Palati? 204 What are the connexions of the Os Palati? 205 What are the uses of the Os Palati? OSSA TUP BIN AT A INFERIOR A. !06 What is the situation of the Inferior Turbinated Bone? 07 What is the form of the Inferior Turbinated Bone? 08 What is its Foetal State? !09 What are its connexions? 10 What are its uses? B 14 Of the Bones of the Head. [Sect. VI. VOMER. Quest. 211 What is the situation of the Vomer? 212 What is the forrn of the Vomer? 213 What is its Fcetal Slate? 214 What are its connexions? 2 1 5 What are its uses? OS MAXILLARE INFERIUS. 216 What is the situation of the Maxilla Inferior? 217 What are its general Divisions? 218 What are the Elevations of the Maxilla Inferior? 219 What is attached to its Coronoid Processes? 220 What is attached to the outer sides of its angles? 221 What is attached to the inner .sides of its angles? 222 What is attached to the line which passes internally from the base of the Coronoid Process to the commencement of the Chin? 223 What is attached to the line which passes externally from the base of the Coronoid Process to the com- mencement of the Chin? 224 What is attached to the Protuberance immediately behind the Symphysis of the Jaw? 225 What is attached to the Projections on the anterior part of the base of the Chin? 226 What are the Defiressions of the Maxilla Inferior? 227 What is fixed to the Dejiression before the Condy- loid Process of the Jaw? 228 What is attached to the Depressions upon the an- terior surface of the Chin? 229 What is attached to i\\& Depressions on the base ol the Chin? tjj 230 What are the Foramina of the Maxilla Inferior? ^ 231 What do the Foramina of the lower Jaw transmit?. 232 W’hat passes through the small Canal which de- scends on the inner side of the Posterior For- amen? 233 What is the Foetal State of the Maxilla Inferior? ^ 234 What are its connexions? 235 What are its uses? ?■ i >■ 114 Of the Bones of the Head, 15 Sect. V’l.] ^ THE TEETH. Quest. ' 236 What is the Jiumber of the Teeth in the Adult? i 237 What is the situation of the Teeth? I 238 Of what stibstances are the Teeth composed? 2o9 Upon what part of the Teeth is the Enamel thickest? 240 How are the Edbres of the Enamel arranged? 241 How are the Fibres of the Bony part of the Teeth i arranged? 242 Into what portions is each Tooth divided? , 243 \\ here are the Canals of the Teeth situated? , 244 What passes through the Canals of the Teeth? : 245 Into what classes are the Teeth divided? j 246 ^Vhat is the number of the Incisores? j 247 What is the form of the Incisores? 1 248 Which of the upper Incisores are largest? ;249 Which of the lower Incisores are largest? ;250 What is the situation of the Canini? |251 What is the number of the Canmi? ,252 \Vhat is Ctxe form of the Canini? 253 What is the situation of the Molares? 254 What is the number of the Molares? 255 Which of the Molares have been termed Bicus^ pides? '256 What is the form of the Bicuspides? 257 Which of the Molares have been termed Dentes \ ' SapientiiC? j258 What is the fonn of the Dentes Sapientix? i259 What is the form of the third tmA fourth Molares? ;260 How do the Teeth begin to be formed? !261 When are the Pulps of the Teeth first discernible? |262 What is the appearance of the Pulps of the Teeth? 263 How are the Pulps of the Teeth invested? 2-64 Into what layers are the Membranes of the Pulps of the Teeth divisible? ;!65 What is situated between the Capsule and the Pulfi \ of the Teeth? |:66 When does Ossification commence on the Pulps of ; the Teeth? ^ ,67 In what manner does Ossification commence on the 'I Pulps of the Teeth? 16 Of the Bones of the Trunk. [Sect. VII. Quest. 268 To what part of the Teeth are their Cafisules con- nected? 269 What is secreted by the Capsules of the Teeth? 270 How many Teeth compose the first set? 271 Of what kinds does the first set of Teeth consist? 272 About what time do the Teeth begin to appear through the Gums? 273 When do the Teeth begin to be shed? 274 When are the Teeth completely shed? 275 What is the immediate cause of the shedding of the Teeth.? 276 What are the connexions of the Teeth? 277 What are the ttses of the Teeth? OS HYOIDES. 278 What is the situation of the Os Hyoides? 279 Into what parts is the Os Hyoides divided? 280 What is the form of the body of the Os Hyoides? 281 What Muscles^ Ligaments, and Membranes, are at- tached to the body of the Os Hyoides? 282 What is the situation of the Cornua of the Os Hyoides? 283 What is the form of the Cornua of the Os Hyoides? 284 What Muscles, Ligaments, and Membranes, are at- tached to the Cornua of the Os Hyoides? 285 What is the situation of the Appendices of the Os Hyoides? 686 What is fixed to the Appendices of the Os Hyoides? 287 What is the Foetal State of the Os Hyoides? 288 What are the connexions of the Os Hyoides? 289 What are the uses of the Os Hyoides? SECTION VII. OF THE BONES OF THE TRUNK. ! Into what parts are the Bones of the Trunk divided? Sect. VII.] Of the Bones of the Trunk. BONES OF THE SPINE. VERTEBRM. Quest. 2 What is the situation of the Spine? 3 What is the general form of the Spine? 4 What is the general Division of the Spine? " How many are the true Vertebne in number? 6 Into what classes are the true Vertebrae divided? 7 Of what parts do the V ertebra in general consist? 8 What is the situation and form of the bodies of the Vertebrae? 9 How many processes do the V ertebrae in general pos- sess? 10 What are the names of the Vertebral processes? 1 1 Where is the ring of the Vertebrae situated? 12 What do the rings of the when connected form? to Where are the Oblique or Articular Processes of the Vertebrae situated? 14 Where are the Transverse Processes of the Vertebrae situated? 15 Where are the Spinous Processes of the Vertebrae situated? 16 Where are the JVotches of the Vertebrae situated? ;7 What is the use of the JVotches of the Vertebrae? 18 What is the internal structure of the Vertebrae? 19 How are the Vertebrae connected? CERVICAL VERTEBRAE. 20 What is the peculiar form of the bodies of the Cer- vical Vertebra in general? 11 How do the Spinous Processes of the Cervical Ver- tebrae in general differ from the rest? !2 How do the Transverse Processes of the Cervical V ertebrae in general differ from the rest? '3 How do the Oblique Processes of the Cervical Ver- tebrae in general differ from the rest? 1 B 2 18 Of the Bones of the Trunk. [Sect. VII. ATLAS. <^U€St. 24 What is the name of the frst Vertebra? 25 What parts common to the other Vertebrae are want- ing in the Atlas? 26 How does the ring O'f the Atlas differ from those of the rest? 27 What is the name of the anterior and posterior parts of the Atlas? 28 To what part of the Atlas is the tooth-like Process of the second Vertebrae fixed? 29 How do the Transverse Processes of the Atlas differ ■ from those of the rest? 30 How do the Superior Articular Processes of the Atlas ^ differ from those of the rest? , Tj 31 How do the Inferior Articular Processes of the Atlas'! differ from those of the rest? ! 32 What is seen iimnediately behind the Superior Arti- ' cular Processes of the Atlas? 33 To what part of the Atlas is the Transverse Liga-}, ment of the tooth-like Process fixed? 34 To what part of the Atlas are the lateral Ligaments of the tooth-like Process partly fixed? ^ | DENT AT A. r 35 What is the name of the second Cervical Vertebra? : ' 36 How does the body of the Dentata differ from those of the rest? 37 Where is the tooth-like Process marked by the si-: tuation of its Transverse Ligament? 38 From what part of the tooth-like Process does the perpendicular ligament rise? 39 From what part of the tooth-like Process do the lateral Ligaments rise? 40 How does the Spinous Process of the Vertebra Den- tata differ from those of the rest? ' 41 How do the Transverse Processes of the VertebK Dentata differ from those of the rest? j 42 How do the Superior Articular Processes of the Vcrl tebra Dentata differ from those of the rest? j Sect. VII-l Of the Bonefi of the Trmik. 19 LAST CERVICAL VERTEBRA. Quest. 43 How does the body of the last Cervical Vertebra dif- - fer from those of the rest? 44 How does the S/iinous Process of the last Cervical Vertebra differ from those of the rest? 45 How do the Transverse Processes of the last Cervical Vertebra differ from those of the rest? LORSAL VERTEBRAE. 46 What is peculiar to the Bodies of the Dorsal Ver- tebrae in general? 47 How do the S/zinous Processes of the Dorsal Ver- tebrae differ from those of the rest? 48 How do jirticular Processes of the Dorsal. Ver- tebrae differ from those of the rest? 49 How do the Transverse Processes, oi the Dorsal Ver- tebrae differ from those of thfe rest? 50 How do the great Foramina of the Dorsal Vertebrae differ from those of the rest? 51 How are the four first Dorsal Vertebrae distinguished from the rest of the same class? '52 How are the two last Dorsal Vertebrae distinguished from the rest of the same class? LUMBAR VERTEBRAE. 53 How are the Bodies of the Lumbar Vertebra dis- I tinguished from those of the rest? 54 How are the S/nnous Processes of the Lumbar Ver- ^ tebrae distinguished from those of the rest? 55 How are the Transverse Processes of the Lumbar Vertebrae distinguished from those of the rest? 56 How are \.\\q Airticular Processes of the Lumbar Vertebrae distinguished from those of the rest? >7 What is the shafie of the great Foramina of the Lum- bar Vertebrae? OS SACRUM. 8 What is the situation of the Os Sacrum? 9 What is the form of the Os Sacrum? 20 Of the Bones of the Trimk. [Sect. VII. Quest. 60 Of how tnany portions does the Os Sacrum consist in the Foetus? 61 Where is the Carial of the Os Sacrum situated? 62 What is the form of the Canal of the Os Sacrum? 63 How many Foramina open from the Canal of the Osl Sacrum anteriorly? I 64 How many Foramina open from the Canal of the Osi Sacrum posteriorly? 65 What do the Anterior Foramina of the Os Sacrum transmit? 66 How many Articular Processes has the Os Sacrum? 67 What is the form of the lateral parts of the Os Sacrum? 68 What Articular Surfaces are seen on the lateral parts of the Os Sacrum? 69 What are the connexions of the Os Sacrum? OS COCCYGIS. 70 What is the situation of the Os Coccygis? 7 1 What is the forjn of the Os Coccygis? 72 Of how many portions does the Os Coccygis consist? 73 Where are the Shoulders oi the Os Coccygis situated? BONES OF THE THORAX. 74 By what Bones is the Thorax formed? RIBS. 75 What is the situation of the Ribs? 76 What is the general form of the Ribs? 77 What is the number of the Ribs? 78 Into what classes are the Ribs generally divided? 79 What is the number of each class? SO Into what parts is each Rib divitjed? 81 What is the situation of the Head of the Rib? 82 Where is the Keck of the Rib? 83 Where is the Tubercle of the Rib situated? 84 Where is the Angle of the Rib situated? 85 Which is the rounded Edge of the Rib? 86 How is the inferior Edge of the Rib sharpened? Of the Bones of the Trunk. 21 Sect. VII.] ctuest. 87 What is situated in the Groove on the inner side of the inferior Edge of the Rib? 88 Why is the Groove of the inferior Edge of the Rib most strongly marked in the middle? 89 How is the Head of the Rib marked? , 90 Hew is the Tubercle of the Rib marked? 91 To what is the Tubercle of the Rib connected? 92 At what distance is the Angle from the Tubercle of each Rib? 93 What is the form of the anterior End of the Ribs? a 94 Which of the Ribs is the longest? 95 What is the relative Elevation of the ends of the ribs? 96 Whether is the anterior or posterior Parts of the Ribs most crooked? 97 Which of the Ribs is most contorted? 98 How do the anterior Extremities of the false Ribs differ from those of the true? 99 How does the first Rib differ from the rest? 00 How do the eleventh and twelfth Ribs differ from the rest? 01 Which of the Ribs has the shortest Cartilages? 02 Which of the Ribs has the longest Cartilages? 03 What is the direction of the Cartilages of the Ribs? ! 04 How many of the Ribs are directly connected to the Sternum? 05 How many of the Ribs are connected by their Car- tilages merely to the Cartilages of others? 06 How many of the Ribs are unconnected by their , Cartilages either to the Sternum or to other Cartilages? STERNUM. 37 What is the situation of the Sternum? 38 What is the form of the Sternum? 39 Of what fiortions does the Sternum consist? ;10 What is the fortn of the ufificr Jiortion of the Stcr- ; num? jl 1 By what is the sfierior Edge of the upper portion of the Sternum hollowed? 2 By what are the su/ierior angles of the Sternum de- j pressed? 22 Of the Bones of the Trunk. [Sect. VII. Quest. 1 13 How many Defiressions are seen on the sides of the upper portion of the Sternum? 114 What is the form of the second fiortion of the Sternum? 115 What is attached to the outride of the middle por- tion of the Sternum? 1 16 What is attached to the inside of the middle portior, of the Sternum? 1 17 How many Depressions are seen on the sides of th( middle portion of the Sternum? 1 18 How are the Depressions of the Edges of the middk portion of the Sternum caused? 119 What is the form of the third portion of the Ster num? 120 What Depressions are on the sides of the third por tio7i of the Sternum? 121 What is the strueture of the Sternum? BONES OF THE PELVIS. 1 22 What is the situation of the Pelvis? 123 What is the form of the Pelvis? 124 Of what Bones does the Pelvis consist? 125 How are the Ossa Innominata subdivided? OS ILIUM, 126 What is the situation of the Os Ilium? 127 What is the general form of the Os Ilium? _ H 128 Into what parts is the Os Ilium generally dividedi 129 Where is the Crista of the Os Ilium situated? J 130 What are the Edges of the Crista of the Iliut called? * ^ 131 What are the anterior and posterior Extremities A the Crista of the Ilium called? 132 What is attached to' the Anterior Superior Spirm Process of the Os Ilium? I 133 Where are the Anterior Inferior and Posterior li ferior Spinous Processes of the Os Ilium situate! 134 What parts of the Ilium are thickest? 135 To form w'hat .Notch does the Ilium posteriorly cpj tribute? t*' 23 Sect. VII.] Gif the Bonea of the Trunk. ^uest. 136 To form what Cavity does the outside of the base of the Ilium contribute? 137 How much does the Ilium contribute to the Aceta^ bulum? |138 What Muscles are attached to the outer Labium of the Ilium? I 39 What Muscles are attached to the line extending, on the Dorsum of the Ilium, from its Anterior Su- perior Spinous Process, to the Sciatic Notch? 40 What Muscle is attached to the semicircular ridge immediately above the Acetabulum? 4 1 What Muscle is situated in the hollow of the inner side of the Ilium? 42 What is the appearance of the posterior part of the inner side of the Ilium? 43 What part of the Ilium distinguishes the Cavity of the Pelvis from that of the Abdomen? OS ISCHIUM. [44 What is the situation of the Os Ischium? 45 Into what parts is the Os Ischium divided? 1 46 Where is the Sfiine of the Ischium situated? 147 What is attached to the Sfiine of the Ischium? [48 Where is the Tuberosity of the Ischium situated? [49 What Muscles arise from the Tuberosity of the Is- chium? iO What is the situation of the Ramus of the Ischium? til What are the JV'oichea of the Os Ischium? OS PUBIS. I 2 What is the situation of the Os Pubis? 1 3 Into what parts is the Os Pubis divided? L.4 What is the situation of the Body of the Os Pubis? 1 5 How much does the Os Pubis contribute to the Aceta- bulum? [6 Where does the Os Pubis mark the limits of the Pelvis? |7 Where is the Spine of the Os Pubis situated? Is What is attached to the Spine of the Os Pubis? |9 To what Foramen does the Os Pubis contribute? 24 Boficn of the Ufijier Extremities. [^Sect. VIII. Quest. 160 Where is the Angle of the Os Pubis situated? 161 Where is the Ramus of the Os Pubis situated? ACETABULUM. 162 How is the Acetabulum formed? 163 What part of the Edge of the Acetabulum is most firominent? 164 What portion of the Acetabulum is ’without Cartil- age? 165 What is situated in the portion of the Acetabulum which is uncovered by Cartilage? 166 Where is the J^otch of the Acetabulum situated? j 167 What is the use of the JVotch of the Acetabulum? j 168 What are the connexions of the Os Innommatum? j SECTION VIII. OF THE BONES OF THE UPPER EXTREMITIES, j 1 How are the Bones of the Upper Extremities di\ vided? \ BONES OF THE SHOULDER. j 2 Of how many Bones does the Shoulder consist? SCAPULA. 3 What is the situation of the Scapula? 4 Wliat is the general form of the Scapula? | 5 What parts of the Scapula are g'enerally enu\ mcrated? 6 What is the situation of the base of the Scapula? , 7 What is the situation of the superior Costa of th Scapula? 8 Where is tlie Notch of the Scapula situated? 9 What passes through the Notch of the Scapula? 10 What is the situation of the inferior Costa of th Scapula? 3 1 1 Which edge of the Scapula is thickest? 12 What is the situation of the neck of the ScapuIaiL. 13 How is the neck of the Scapula terminated? ^ 25 Sect. VIII.] Bones of the Ufifier Extremities. ^uest 14 What process proceeds from the neck of the Sca- pula? 15 What is attached to the Tuberosity of the Coracoid Process of the Scapula? 16 What Muscles arise from the tip of the Coracoid Pro~ \ cess? 17 What Muscle arises from above the Glenoid Cavity of the Scapula? (18 What is the Appearance of the Dorsum of the Sca- ] pula? '.19 What Process arises from the Dorsum of the Sca- i pula? 30 What Muscle is attached to the superior side of the Spina Scapulas? 21 What Muscle arises from the Inferior edge of the I Spina Scapulae? 22 In what process does the Spine of the Scapula ter- \ minate? 23 What is the form of the Aeromion? 24 What is attaehed to the upper edge of the Acromion near its Apex? l25 What Muscle arises from the Inferior and Anterior edges of the Acromion? ■26 Into what Cavities does the Spine divide the Dorsum of the Scapula? 7 Whether is the Supra or Infra Spinal Fossa largest? 8 What is situated in the Supra Spinal Fossa? ■ 9 What is situated in the Infra Spinal Fossa? ‘ 0 What arises from the groove, below the Infra Spinal Fossa, on the inferior Costa of the Scapula? ! I What Muscle arises from the_^a^ Surface on the out- side of the inferior angle of the Scapula? ' 2 What Muscle passes over the Inferior angle of the i Scapula? 13 What is the Appearance of the inner side of the Sca- pula? 1 4 What Muscle is situated on the inner side of the Sca- j pula? 1 5 What is the general structure of the Scapula? j6 What are the connexions of the Scapula? i VoL. I. C 26 Bones of the Ulfer Extremities. [Sect. VIII. CLAVICLE. Qne.st. 37 What is the situation of the Clavicle? 38 What is the general form of the Clavicle? 39 Into what [larts is the Clavicle divided? 40 What is Xheform of the Sternal End of the Clavicle? 41 What is attached to the ^losterior angle of the Sternal End of the Clavicle? 42 With what is the Tubercle at the Posterior Part near the Humeral End of the Clavicle connected? 43 What is the form of the Scapular End of the Clavicle? 44 What Muscle arises from the Anterior Edge of the Scapular end of the Clavicle? 45 What Muscle is inserted into the posterior Edge of the Scapular end of the Clavicle? 46 What Muscle arises from the Anterior Edge of the I inner half of the Clavicle? 47 What Mmcle is inserted into the inferior Side of the Clavicle? i 48 What is the structure of the Clavicle? , 49 What are tiie connexions of the Clavicle? | 0.S' HUMERI. \ 50 What is the situation of the Os Humeri? 5 1 What is the general form of the Os Humeri? 52 Into what parts is the Os Humeri divided? 53 What is the form and direction of the head of the Os Humeri? 54 Where are the Tuberosities of the Os Humeri si- tuated? I 55 How are the Tuberosities of the Os Humeri dis- tinguished? 56 What Muscle is inserted into the internal Tuberosity., of the Os Humeri? 57 What Muscles are inserted into the external Tuber- osity of the Os Humeri? 58 What is situated between the Tuberosities of the Os Humeri? , 59 What passes through the groove between the Tuber- osities of the Os Humeri? 60 What is called the JVeck of the Os Humeri? 27 Sect. VIII.] Bones of the Upper Extremities. Quest. 61 What arises from the posterior part of the Keck of the Os Humeri? 62 What is inserted into the ridge external^ to the groove of the Os Humeri? 63 What is inserted into the ridge internal., to the groove of the Os Humeri? 64 What is inserted into the great Muscular Impression on the outer side of the middle of the Os Humeri? 65 What is inserted into the ridge on the inner side of the middle of the Os Humeri? 66 At what part and in what direction does the Medullary Artery of this Bone enter? 67 What is the form of the lower part of the Os Hu- meri? 68 In what do the edges of the lower part of the Os Humeri terminate? 69 Which of the Condyles of the Os Humeri is 'the largest? 70 What Afwsc/es generally arise from the external Con- dyle of t'he Os Humeri? 71 What Afasc/es generally arise from i\\e internal Con- dyles of the Os Humeri? 72 Where is the Trochlea of the Os Humeri situated? 73 What is the form of the Trochlea of the Os Humeri? 74 What is the form of the Os Humeri immediately above the Trochlea? ’’5 To what are the depressions above the Trochlea of ’ the Os Humeri adapted? k ’’6 What is the particular situation of the Os Humeri? I '7 What is the structure of the Os Humeri? i ’’8 What are the connexions of the Os Humeri? Ii j BONES OF THE FORE-ARM. f '9 Of how many Bones does the Fore-arm consist? ULNA. 1 0 What is the situation of the Ulna? 1 What is tide form of the Ulna? 2 Into what parts is the Ulna generally divided? 3 What are the names of the chief processes of the Ulna? 28 Bones of the Ufifier Extremities. [Sect. VIII. Quest. 84 What is the situation of the Olecranon? 85 What Muscles are inserted into the Olecranon? 86 Where is the Coronoid Process of the Ulna si- tuated? 87 What Muscle is inserted into the Coronoid Process of the Ulna? 88 Where is the Olecranon lodged when the fore-arm is extended? 89 Where is the Coronoid firocess lodged during the Flexion of the fore-arm? 90 What is the use of the Triangular Surface on thej posterior part of the Olecranon? J 91 What is lodged in the E'ossa external to the Trian-J gular Surface? j 92 Where is the greater Sigmoid Cavity of the Ulna si- tuated? 93 What is the use of the greater Sigmoid Cavity of the Ulna? 94 Where is the lesser Sigmoid Cavity of the Ulna si- tuated? I 95 What is the use of the lesser Sigmoid Cavity of the Ulna? , 96 What is the form of the body of the Ulna? 97 What is attached to the outer sharp edge of th^ Ulna? 98 What is the situation of the Canal for the Medullary ] Artery of the Ulna? 99 What is the form of the inferior extremity of the Ulna? 100 What is attached to the Styloid Process of the Ulna? 101 What passes in the groove on the Anterior side the termination of the Ulna? 102 What passes in the groove on the posterior side of the termination of the Ulna? 103 What is the structure of the Ulna? 104 What are the connexions of the Ulna? RADIUS. j 105 What is the situation of the Radius? 106 What is the general form of the Radius? 107 What are the relative lengths ofthe Radius and Ulna 29 Sect. VIII.] Bones of the Ufifier Extremities. ^uest. 108 Into what/iam is the Radius divided? 109 What is the form of the head of the Radius? 1 10 With what is the head of the Radius articulated la- terally? 1 1 1 What is the situation and direction of the neck of the Radius? 1 12 Where^is the Tuberosity of the Radius situated? 1 1 3 What is attached to the Tuberosity of the Radius? 1 14 What is the form of the body of the Radius? 115 What is attached to the inner shar^i edge of the Radius? 1 1 6 What is the situation and direction of the Canal of the Medullary Artery of the Radius? 1 17 What is the relative size of the tiuo ends of the Radius? 1 18 What is the form of the. inferior end of the Radius? 19 For what purpose is the anterior side of the inferior end of the Radius hollowed? 120 What is received into the dejiression of the inner side of the Radius? 1121 What pass in the grooves on the fiosterior side oi I . the Radius? K122 What is the situation of the Styloid Process of the Radius? 123 What is attached to the Styloid Process of the Radius? 124 What is the structure of the Radius? 25 What are the connexions of the Radius? BOKES OF THE HAND. 26 How are the bones of the Hand classed? CAMPUS. \ 27 What is the situation of the Carfius? 28 Of how many bones does Carfius consist? 29 What is the general form of the Carfius? 30 How are the bones of the Carpus arranged? 31 What are the names of the Carfial bones? I 32 What is the situation of the Os Scafihoides? C 2 30 Bones of the Ufiper Extremities. [Sect. Vlll.'t Quest. ^ 133 What is the general form oi the Os Scafihoides? ^ 134 What is the situation of the Os Lunare? / 135 What is the general form of the Os Lunare? 1 136 What is the situation of the Os Cuneiforme? 137 What is the general form of the Os Cuneiforme? 138 What is the situation of the Os Pisiforme? ^ 139 What is the form of the Os Pisiforme? 140 What is the situation of the Os Tra/iezium? ^ 141 What is Xheform of tlie Os Trajiezium? 142 What is the situation and form of the Os Tra- jiezoulesf 41 143 What is the situation and form of the Os Magnum? 144 What is the situation of the Os Uneiforme? ?| 145 What is K\\e, general form of the Os Uneiforme? j^| 146 What is the structure of the Carpal Bones? ,cjj METACARPUS. 147 What is the situation of the Metacarpus? 148 Of how many bones does the Metacarpus consist?,* 149 What is the general form of the bones of the Me- tacarpus? - ■ , -f: 150 Into what parts are the bones of the Metacarpus generally divided? J51 What is the form of the basis of the Metacarpal bones? 152 What is the form of the bodies of the Metacarpal bones? i 153 What is the form of x\\e heads of the Metacarpa^ bones? 154 Which is the largest of the Metacarpal bones? 155 What is the structure of the Metacarpal bones? j 156 What are the connexions of the Metacarpal bones? BONES OF THE FINGERS. ■' 157 Mono many are the boties of the Lingers? 158 How are the bones of the Fingers named? 159 What is the form of the first bone of the Thumb? 160 What is the form of the second bone of the Thumb?'' 1 6 1 What is the form of the tldrd bone of the Thumt>\ 31 Sect. IX.] Bones of the Lower Extremities. * ,'^uest. 162 What is the form of the first Phalanges of the Fingers? 163 What is the ybr7« of the second Phalanges of the Fingers? .64 What is the ybr?n of the third Phalanges of the “ Fingers? SECTION IX. OF THE BONES OF THE LOWER EXTREMITIES. 1 How are the Bones of the lower Extremities divided? OS FEMOSIS. 2 What is the general situation of the Os Femoris? 3 Into what fiarts is the Os Pemoris divided? 4 What is the form of the head of the Os Pe7noris? 5 In v.’hat direction is the head of the Os Femoris placed? 6 Where is the Fossula of the head of the Os Femoris situated? 7 What is attached to the edge of the F'ossula of the Os Femoris? 8 What is the situation of the neck of the Os Fe- * mods? 9 What is the direction of the neck of the Os F'emoris? 10 Where is the Capsular Ligament of the head oi the Os Femoris inserted? 1 1 What is the name of the great Tuberosities situated at the root of the neck of the Os Femoris? ,12 At what particular part of the base of the neck of the Os Femoris is the T’roc/ww/er Afa/'or situated? 13 What covers the external convex surface of the Trochanter Major? L4 What muscle is attached to the rough broad anterior muscular mark on the great Trochanter? 15 What is fixed to the posterior edge of the great Trochanter? .6 W hat is attached to tlie sharp superior edge of the great Trochanter? 7 What is attached to the deep Fossa of the great I Trochanter? 32 Bones of the Lower Extremities. [^Sect. IX (^aest. 18 What is theyb>v« of the body of the Os Fetnoris? 19 Where is the Trochanter Minor situated? 20 What is attached to the Trochanter Minor? 21 Where is the Linea Asjxera situated? • 22 What Muscle is fixed to the commencement of tht Linea Aspera? 23 What Muscles are attached to the middle of the Linea Aspera? 24 How does the Linea Aspera terminate inferiorly? 25 What is attached to the outer ridge of the Linei Aspera? 26 What is attached to the inner ridge of the Linea As\ pera? j 27 Over which of the ridges of the Linea Aspera do tin Femoral vessels pass? i 28 What is inserted into the Tuberosity which termi' nates the inner ridge of the Linea Aspera? \ 29 What is the situation and direction of the canal of th^ Medullary Artery of the Os Femoris? i| 30 W hat is the form of the lower extremity of the O Femoris? j 31 What is the name of the two great Eminences p which it consists? j 32 Which of the Condyles projects most inferiorly an( posteriorly? \ 33 Which of the Condyles projects most anteriorly? 34 What is situated between the two Condyles posteriorly 35 What is transmitted through the great Notch of th, Os Femoris? 36 What l.igamcnts are attached to the inner side of Mjl Match of the Os Femoris? 37 Where is the Pulley of the Os Femoris situated? 38 What are attached to the small Tuberosities imme diately above the back of the Condyles of the O’ Femoris? , ^ 39 What is the structure of the Os Femoris? 40 What are the connexions of the Os Femoris? ■ BONES OF THE LEG. 41 Of what Bones does the Leg consist? iSect. IX.] Bones of the Lower Extremities, 33 i TIBIA. Ruest. ;i2 What is the situation of the Tibia? its What is the general form of the Tibia? it4 Into what parts is the Tibia divided? t5 W'hat is the_/or?« of the sufierior articular surfaces of the Tibia? 16 What difference is there in the form of the superior ; articular surfaces of the Tibia? \L What is attached to the Tuberosity between the sufie~ rior articular surfaces of the Tibia? 1 8 What is inserted into the Tuberosity behind the inner fart of the head of the Tibia? [9 What is fixed to the Tuberosity behind the outer fart of the head of the Tibia? 10 ^Vhat is attached to the Tuberosity on the fore part of the head of the Tibia? 11 What is the form of the body of the Tibia? 2 What is attached to the inner edge of the Tibia? i3 What is the situation and direction of the Canal of the Medullary Artery of the Tibia? 4 What is the/orm of the lower end of the Tibia? 5 What is the use of the JVatch on the outside on the lower end of the Tibia? 5 What is the name and use of the fimcess on the inside of the lower end of the Tibia? '■ How is the Trochlea which receives the Astraealus formed? ,1 What are the connexions of the Tibia? I p PATELLA. I What is the situation of the Patella? ! What is the general form of the Patella? i Into what farts is the Patella divided? \ What is inserted into the base of the Patella? What is fixed to the Apex of the Patella? I What is the affearance of the inner, or posterior side i of the Patella? P| Which of the def cessions of the Patella is deefest? I What is the structure of the Patella? i W hat are the connexions of the Patella? 34 Bones of the Lower Extremities. [Sect. IX. FIBULA. Quest. 68 What is the situation of the Fibula? 69 What is the general form of the Fibula? 70 Into what parts is the Fibula divided? 71 What is the foryn of the head of the Fibula? 72 What is fi.xed to the Tuberosity of the head of the Fibula? 73 With what is the articular surface of the head of the Fibula articulated? 74 What is the form of the body of the Fibula? 75 To what part of the body of the Fibula is the Inter osseus Ligament fixed? 76 What is the situation and direction of the Canal of th( Medullary Artery of the Fibula? 77 What is the form of the lower end of the Fibula? 78 What is attached to the inferior articular surface o the Fibula? 79 What is attached to the Tuberosity of the lower eni of the Fibula? 80 What are the connexions of the Fibula? BONES OF THE FOOT. 8 1 How are the Bones of the Foot divided? TARSUS. 82 What is the situation of the Tarsus? 83 Of what Bones does the Tarsus consist? 84 Which is the superior Bone of the Tarsus? 85 What is the general form of the Astragalus? 86 What is the form of the superior articular surface i the Astragalus? 87 What is the appearance of the inferior surface of tl Astragalus? 88 With what are connected the articular surfaces of til inferior side of the Astragalus? I 89 What is united to the anterior articular surface of tl Astragalus? j 90 What is the situation of the Os Calcis? i 9 1 What is the gaieral form of the Os Calcis? ' 35 >ect. IX.] Bo7ies of the Lower Extremities. luest. 92 What is the afifiearance of the superior surface of the I Os Calcis? 93 What is the appearance of the Os Calcis posteriorly? 94 What is attached to the rough portion at the poste- rior end of the Os Calcis? , 95 What is the appearance of the lower surface of the Os Calcis? 96 What is the appearance of the anterior side of the I Os Calcis? 97 What is attached to the anterior side of the Os Calcis? 98 What is the appearance of the outer side of the Os Calcis? 99 What is the appearance of the inyicr side of the Os I Calcis? )0 What is lodged on the inner side of the concavity of the Os Calcis? U What is the situation of the Os Scaphoides? 1>2 What is \.\\e,form of the Os Scaphoides? '3 What is attached to the posterior concave side of the Os Scaphoides? 4 What is attached to the anterior convex side of the Os Scaphoides? 5 What is fixed to the Tuberosity of the Os Sca- phoides? 6 What is the situation of the Os Cuhoidcs? .7, What is the form of the Os Cuboides? 8 What the appiearance of the lower side of the Os Cuboides? 9 What passes in the groove on the lower side of the Os Cuboides? ta What is the appearance of the posterior side of the Os Cuboides? II What is united to the posterior side of the Os Cuboides? (f |! What is the appearance of the anterior side of the Os Cuboides? ji i! W hat is united to the anterior side of the Os I Cuboides? i What is the appearance of the inner side of the Os Cuboides? 36 Bones of the Loiver Extremities. [Sect. IX (^uest. M 115 What is attached to cartilaginous surface of thi inner side of the Os Cuboides? 116 What is the afificarance of the outside of the Oi Cuboides? ‘ i 1 17 What is the ajifiearance of the u/ifier side of the 0: Cuboides? 1 18 What is the situation of the Ossa Cuneiformia? 1 19 What is the relative size of the Ossa Cuneiforpiia? i 120 Into what harts are the Ossa Cuneiformia dis tinguished? 121 What is the form of the Os Cuneiforms Internum? 122 What is the form of the Os Cuneiforms Medium? ^ 123 What is the form of the Os Cuneiforme Externum? 'i METATARSUS. j 124 What is the situation of the Metatarsus? m 125 Of how many bones does the Metatarsus consist? 126 What is the general form of the bones of the Me^ tarsus? 127 Into what fiarts are the bones of the Metatarsu generally divided? i 128 What is the form of the bases of the Metatarsij Bones? j 129 What is the for?n of the bodies of the Metatarsi Bones? 130 What is the form of the heads of the Meta tars Bones? 131 Which is the largest of the Metatarsal Bones? ! 132 What is peculiar to the fifth Metatarsal Bone? J 1 33 What are the connexions of the Metatarsal Bone^\ BONES OF THE TOES. 134 What is the number of the bones of the Toes? [ 135 How are the bones of the Toes arranged? 136 What is \heform of the fr.st bone of the great Tt 137 What is the fortn of the second bone of the great T< 138 What is the form of the first bones of the Toes? 139 What is the form of the second bones of the 'J'oei 140 What is the form of the third hones of the Toes? 1 4 1 What is the form and situation of the Sesamoid Bon\ \ 5ect. XI.j Of Cartilages. ' o7 SECTION X. OF THE FEMALE SKELETON. 1 How do the Bones of the Female differ in general i from those of the Male? i 2 Whether is the Skull of the Female, or that of the 1 Male, proportionally largest? 3 How does the Os Frontis of the Female differ from that of the Male? 4 How do the Claxdcles of the Female differ from those of the Male? 5 How docs the Sternum of the Female differ from that of the Male? 6 How do the Cartilages of the true ribs in the Female differ from those of the Male? 7 How do the Vertebrae of the Female differ from those of the Male? 8 How does the Os Sacrum of the Female differ from that in the Male? 9 How does the Os Coccygis of the Female differ from that of the Male? 10 How do the Ossa Ilii of the Female differ from those of the Male? :1 1 How does the Arch of the Pubis, and the Ischialic ‘ JVotch of the Female differ from these parts in the ' Male? 12 How do the Tuberosities of the Ischia of the Female differ from those of the Male? 13 How do the Ossa Femorum of tlie Female differffrom. those of the Male? il4 What part of the Female Skeleton offers the most striking differences from that of the Male? ' SECTION XI. ' OF CARTILAGES. 1 What are Cartilages? 2 How many kinds of Cartilages are there? ' 3 What are Diarthrodial Cartilages? 1 4 What are the itse of Diarthrodial Cartilages? [■ VoL. I. D o8 Ligaments of the Head and Trunk. [Sect. XII. (^uest. I 5 What are Synarthrodial Cartilages? 6 What are the uses of Synarthrodial Cartilages? 7 What are articular Cartilages? 8 What are the uses of articular Cartilages? 9 In what parts does Cartilage supply the place of bone? SYNDESMOLOGY. SECTION XII. OF THE LIGAMEXTS OF THE HEAD AND TRUNK. 1 What are Ligaments? 2 How many kinds of Ligaments are there? , 3 What are Capsular Ligaments? 4 What is the use of Capsular Ligaments? 5 What are connecting Ligaments? 6 What is the use of connecting Ligaments? 7 What names are usually given to the connecting Ligaments? 8 What other kinds of ligamentous substances arei there? 9 What are the Ligaments of the lower Jatu? 30 What is the situation of the capsular Ligament of the lower Jaw? 1 1 What is the situation of the lateral Ligament of the lower Jaw? 12 What are the Ligaments of the Vertebra in general: 13 What is the situation of the common anterior Liga>I| ment of the Vertebrae? 14 What is the situation of the common posterior ment of the Vertebrae? 15 What is the situation of the crucial or intcrvertebrm Ligaments? 1 16 What is the situation of the Capsules of the oblicjut Pi 'ocesses? 17 What is the situation of the intertransverse Liga- ments? 18 What is the situation of the Ligamenta Subfava? 19 What is the situation of the intcrspinous Ligaments:' iect. XII.] Ligaments of the Head and Trunk. J9 ^uest. !0 What are the Ligaments peculiar to the Cervical Ver- tebra? :1 What is the situation of the Ligamentum A'ucha? !2 What is the situation of the transverse Ligament of the Atlas? !3 What are the Ligaments from the frst Vertebra to the Occiput? !4 What are the Ligaments from the second Vertebra to the Occiput? 15 What is the situation of the perpendicular Ligament? J6 What is the situation of the lateral Ligaments? !7 What are the Ligaments connecting the Ribs and Vertebra? 28 What is the situation of the Capsules of the heads of the Ribs? 19 What is the situation of the Capsules of the Tubercles of the Ribs? 50 What is the situation of the external Ligaments of the JVecks of the Ribs? 51 What is the situation of the internal Ligaments of the Hecks of the Ribs? 52 What is the situation of the external transverse Li- gaments? >3 What is the situation of the internal transverse Liga- ment? 54 What are the Ligaments connecting the Ribs to each other? 55 What are the Ligaments connecting the Ribs and Sternum? 56 What is the situation of the Capsules of the anterior ends of the Ribs? 57 What is the situation of the external and internal transverse Ligaments? ,58 What are the proper Ligaments of the Sternum? 59 What are the Ligaments of the Pelvis? to What is the situation of PouparVs Ligament? 11 What is the situation of the annular Ligament? 12 What is the situation of the Obturator Ligament? 13 What is the situation of the Transverse Ligament? ‘14 What is the situation of the Ilio-Sacral Ligament’ 15 What is the situation of the Ligamenta Vaga? i Cl Cl 40 Mganients of the Ufijier Extremity. [Sect. XIII C^ucst. 46 What is the situation of the Short Sacro-Ischiatic Ligament? 47 What is the situation of the Long Sacro-Ischiatic I.i' gament? I 48 What are tlie Ligaments oi the Os Coccygis? . SECTION XIII. 01' THE LIGAMENTS OF THE UFPER EXTREMITY. 1 What are the Ligaments of the Sternal end of the Clavicle? 2 What is the situation of the Cajxsular Ligament? \ 3 AVliat is the situation of the interclavicular Ligamentt 4 What is the situation of the Rhomboid Ligament? ~y What are the Ligaments connecting the Clavicle ant Scafiula? 6 What is the situation of the Cafisular Ligament? 7 What is the situation of the Conoid Ligament? 8 What is the siVnaO'on of the Trafiezoid Ligament? 9 What are the Ligaments }irojier to the Scafiula? 10 What is the situation of the firofier anterior Liga ment? 1 1 What is the situation of the firofier posterior Ligak ment? 1 2 What are the Ligaments connecting the Scafiula anc' Humerus? 13 \Vhat is the situation of the cafisular Ligament? 14 What is the situation of the Tendon of the Bicefis? '! 15 What are the Ligaments firofier to the Humerus? 16 What is the situation of the external intermuscular Ligament? 17 What is the sittiation of the internal intermuscular Ligament? 1 8 What are the Ligaments connecting the Humerus t( the Radius and Ulna? 19 What is the situation of the Cafisular Ligament? 20 What is the situation of the e'xternal lateral Ligd\ ment? 1 What is the situation of the internal lateral Ligament. 2 What are the I.igaments connecting the Radius am Ulna? Sect. XIV.3 Ligaments of the Lower. Mxtreynity. 41 bluest. '23 What is the situation of the Coronary Ligament? 24 What is the situation of the oblique Ligament? 25 What is the situation of the interosseous Ligament? '26 What is the situation of the Sacciform Ligament? '27 What are the Ligaments from the Radius and Ulna to the Carfius? l28 What is the situation of the Cafisular Ligament? |29 What is the situation of the External Lateral Liga- ment? '0 What is the situation of the Internal Lateral Liga- ment? - 1 What are the Ligaments of the Carfius? ■2 What is the situation of the Cafisular Ligament? - 3 What is the situation of the Transverse Ligament? ';4 What is the situation of the Posterior Annular Liga- ment? 15 What is the situation of the Anterior Annular Liga- ; ment? ^6 What is the situation of the Vaginal Ligament? '7 What are the Ligaments of the Rases of the Metacar- pal Bones? 8 What is the situation of the Cafisular Ligament? 9 What is the situation of the Lateral Ligaments? 0 What is the situation of the Dorsal Ligaments? 1 What is the situation of the Palmar Ligament? A What are the Ligaments of the Heads of the Meta- carpal Bones? 13 What are the Ligaments of the joints of the Fingers? SECTION XIV. OF THE LIGAMENTS OF THE LOWER EXTREMITY. '1 What are the Ligaments connecting the Os Innomina- turn and Femur? 2 What is the situation of the Capsular Ligament? 3 What is the situation of the Ligamentum Teres? 14 What are the Ligaments connecting the Femur with the Tibia and Fibula? 5 What is the situation of the Capsular Ligament? 6 What is the situation of the Popliteal Ligament? D2 42 Ligaments of the Lower Extremity. [Sect. XIV. Quest. 7 What is the situation of the External Lateral Liga- ment? 8 What is the situation of the Internal Lateral Liga- ment? 9 What is tlie situation of the Posterior Crucial Liga- m ent? 10 What is the situation of the -Anterior Crucial Liga ment? 1 1 What are the Ligaments of the Patella? 12 ^Vhat is the situation of the Anterior Ligament? 13 What is the situation of the Alar Ligaments? J4 "What are the Ligaments connecting the Tibia and Fi bula? 15 What is the situation of the Ca/isular Ligament? 16 What is the situation of the Interosseous Ligament? 17 What is the situation of the Transverse Ligaments? 18 ’What are the ligaments connecting the Tibia an( Fibula to the Tarsus? ;9 What is the situation of the Cahsular I.igament? 20 What is the situation of the Deltoid Ligament? 21 What is the situation of the Anterior Ligament? 22 What is the situation of the Middle Ligament? 23 What is the situation of the Posterior Ligament? 24 What are the Ligaments of the Tarsus? 25 Yhat is the situation of the CaJ^sular IJgament? 26 hat is the situation of the Transverse Ligament? 27 What is ttie situation of the Plantar Ligament? 28 What is the situation of the Internal Ligainent? 29 What are the Ligaments of the Bases of the Metatat sal Bones? 30 What is the situation of the Cafisular Ligaments? 31 What is the situation of the Lateral Ligaments? 32 What is the situation of the Dorsal Ligaments? 33 \Vhat is the situation of the Plantar Ligajncnts? 34 What arc the Ligaments of the Heads of the MeU tarsal Bones? 55 What are the Ligaments of the JAnts of the Toes? 36 How are the Tendons of the Foot and Txs ke'j't their situations? >ect. XV.] Of the Muncies of the IVunh. 43 MYOLOGY. nest. 1 What are the Muscles? 2 What is the general apfiearance of the IVIuscIes? 3 What general names do Muscles derive from the av- ranscement of their Fibres? 4 Whence are the particular names of Muscles in general derived? '5 What are the Texdons? |6 W’hat is called the origin cf a Muscle? - 7 What is called the insertion of a Muscle? SECTION XV. OF THE MUSCLES OF THE TRUNK. Si What Muscles arise from the Trunks and are inserted into it and the Linea Alba? |2 What is the origin^insertion and use oi the OBLiquus Exteuxus Abdomixis Descexdens? b What is the origin, insertion and use of the Obliquus ! IxTERNUs Abdomixis Ascendexs? 14 What is the origin, insertion and use of the Tkaxs- vERSALis Abdominis? ,;5 What is the origin, insertion and use of the Rectus Abdomixis? 56 Where is the origin, insertion and use of the Pyrami- I DALIS? '7 What Muscles arise from the Bibs and Vertebree, and terminate in a Central Tendon? 3 What is the origin, insertion and use of the Greater ' Pluscle of the Diaphragm? What is the origin, insertion and use of the lesser PTuscle of the Di.vrriRAGM? ,P What Muscle arises from the Pelvis and Vertebra, : and is inserted into the Bibs and Vertebra? 1 What is the origin, insertion and use of the Loxgis- 1 ' SIMUS Dohsi? I: 44 Of the Muscles of the Trunk. [Sect. XV Quest. 12 What Muscle arises from the Pelvis and Vertebra and is inserted into the Ribs? 13 What is the origin, insertion and use of the Sacro Lumbalis? 14 What Muscle arises from the Pelvis and Vertebra and is inserted in the Vertebra? 15 Where is the origin, insertion and use of the Multi FIDOS SpINjE? 16 What Muscle arises from the Pelvis, and is insertei into the Ribs? 17 What is the origin, insertion and use of the Quadra Tus Lumborum? I 18 What Muscles arise from the Vertebra, and are in serted into the Ribs? ,! 19 What is the origin, insertion and use of the Scalenu Anticus? 20 What is the origin, insertion and use of the Scalenu Medius? 21 What is the origin, insertion and use of the Scalene Posticus? 22 What is the origin, insertion and use of the Cervi CALIS DeSCENDENS? ^ 23- What is the origin, insertion and use of the Serrate Superior Posticus? 24 What is the origin, insertion and use of the Serrate Inferior Posticus? 25 What Muscles arise from the Vertebra, and are ii serted into them? 26 What is the origin, insertion and use of the Longi Colli? 27 What is the origin, insertion and use of the Splenh Cervicis? 28 What is the origin, insertion and use of the OsLiqui Capitis Inferior? 29 What is the origin, insertion and use of the Trani vERSALis Colli? 30 What is the origin, insertion and use of the Semisp' NALis Colli? 31 What is the origin, insertion and use of the Spinali Dorsi? 32 What is the origin, insertion and use of the Semisp NALES Dorsi? 45 ect. XVI.]] Muscles of the Male Organs, (Sic. \iest. !3 What is the origin, insertion anil use of the Inter- spiNALES Colli? t What are the Intep-spinales Dorsi et Lumborum? ;) What is the origin, insertion md use the Inter- TRANSVERSALES CoLLI Ct LuMBoRUM? ii \Vhat are the Intertransversales Dorsi? ' What Muscles arise from one Rib and are inserted into another? - What is the origin, insertion and use of the Inter- costales Externi? What is the origin, insertion and use of the Inter- costales Interni? What Muscle arises from the Sternum and isinserted into the Ribs? ; Where is the origin, insertion and use of the Sterno- i COSTALIS? 1 What Muscle arises from the Vertebra and is inserted I into the Pelvis? 1 What is the origin, insertion and use of the Psoas Parvus? What Muscles arise from one part of the Pelvis and are inserted into another? What is XhQ origin, insertion and use of the Coccy- GEUS? 1 What is the origin, insertion and use of the CuR- VATOR CoCCYGIS? SECTION XVI. iJSCLES OF THE MALE ORGANS OF GENERATION AND ANUS. I What Muscle arises from the Obliquus Internus Ab- dominis and is inserted into the Testis? What is the origin, insertion and use of the CremAtS- ! TER? What is the Dartos? .What Muscles arise from the Tuber Ischii and are inserted about the Penis? What is the origin, insertion and use of the Erector Penis? I 46 Musclts of the Female Organs, i5”c. [Sect. XVI] Quest. 6 What is the origin, insertion and use of the Tranj VERSUS PeRINEI? ! 7 What is the origin, insertion and use of the VERSUS Perinei Alter? 8 What Muscle arises from one part of the Penis is inserted into another? 9 What is the origm, insertion and use of the Accel) rator Urina;, or Ejaculator Seminis? 10 What Muscle arises from the Pubis and is insertt about the Prostate Gland? 1 1 What is the origin, insertion and use of the Col PRESSOR PrOSTAT.®? 12 What Muscles arise from the Pelvis and are insert^ about the Anus? 13 What is the origin, insertion and use of the Levat(1 14 What is the origin, insertion and use of the Sphinct1| Ani Externus? 15 What is the Sphincter Ani Internus? ' SECTION XVII. MUSCLES OF THE FEMALE ORGAN'S OF GENER, TION AND ANUS. 1 What Muscle arises from the Ischium and is insert into the Clitoris? I 2 What is the origin, insertion and use of the Erecti Clitoridis? 3 What Muscle arises from the Clitoris and is insert into the Vagbi-a? 4 What is the origin,insertion and use of the Sphinct: VaGINjE? 5 What Muscle arises from the Tuber Ischii and is serted into the Perineum? ^ 6 What is the origin, insertion and use of the Tra versus Perinei? 7 What Muscle arises from the Tuber Ischii and is serted into the Vagina? 3 What is the origin, insertion and use of the Tea versus Perinei Alter? Ani? 47 3Ct. XVIII.3 Muscles of the Head, Face, iSc, Ji;est. ' What Muscle arises from one part of the Clitoridis and is inserted into another? > What is the origin, insertioti and use of the De- pressor Urethrae? I What Muscles arise from the Pelvis and are inserted about the Anus? : What is the origin, insertion and use of the Levator Ani? 1 What is the origin, insertion and use of the Sphincter Ani Externus? . What is the Sphincter Ani Internus? SECTION xvni. MUSCLES OF THE HEAD, FACE, &c. What Muscle arises from the Integuments of the Breast and Shoulder, and is inserted into those of the Face? What is the origin, insertion and use of the Platysma Myoides? What Muscles arise from the Sternum, Ribs, or Ver- tebrse, and are inserted into the Head? What is the origin, insertion and use of the Sterno- Cleido-Mastoideus? What is the origin, insertion and use of the Rectus Capitis Anticus Major? What is the origin, insertion and use of the Rectus Capitis Anticus Minor? !What is the origin, insertion and use of the Rectus Capitis Lateralis? iWhat is the origin, insertion and use of the Splenius Capitis? fWhat is the origin, insertion and use of the Com- ' PLEXUS? What is the origin, insertion and use of the Trachleo ! Mastoideus? hat is the origin, insertion and use of the Rectus ' ! Capitis Posticus Major? (iVhat is the origin, insertion and use of the Obli- ' Quus Capitis Superior? 4.8 Muscles of the Head, Face, i^c. j^Sect. XVI Quest. 13 What is the origin, insertion and use of the Rect Gapitis Posticus Minor? 14 What Muscles arise from the Skull, and are insert into its Integuments? 15 What is the origin, insertion and use of the Occipn Frontalis? 16 What is the origin, insertion and use of the CoRR GATOR SuPERCILII? 17 What Muscles arise from the Cranium, and are < serted into the Eyelids? 18 What is the origin, insertion and wse of the Levat< Palpebr^ Superioris? 19 What is the origin, insertion and use of the Orbic LARIS Palpebrarum? 20 What Muscles arise from the Cranium, and arej serted into the Eyeball? j! 21 What is the origin, insertion and use of the LEA'ATjl Ocui.i? «| 22 What is the origin, insertion and use of the Depr SOR OcuLi? I 2'3 What is the origin, insertion and use of the Addi! TOR OCULI? 24 ^Vhat is the origin, insertion and use of the Abd'iI TOR OCULI? 2-5 What is the origin, insertion and ttse of the Trochli bis, or OBLiquus Superior? 26' What is the origin, insertion and use of the Ob quus Inferior Oculi? 27 W’hat Muscles arise from the Cranium and are serted into the External Ear? 28 What is the origin, insertion and use of the Attoli Aurem? 29 What is the origin, insertion and use of the Anter Auris? 30 Wha^t is the origin, insertion and use of the j| trahens Aurem? 31 What Muscles arise from one part of the Pinh the External Ear, and are inserted into another; 32 W'hat is the origin, insertion and use of the Hel' Major? 33 What is the origin, insertion and use of the Hel Minor? jcct. XVIII.] Muscles of the Head, Face, itfc. 49 ; acst. U What is the origin, insertion and use of the Tra- GICUS? 5 What is the origin, insertion and use of the Anti- Tragicus? 5 What is the origin, insertion and use of the Trans- VERSus Auris? ' What Muscles arise from the Cranium, and are in- serted into the Ossicula Auditus? ; What is the origin, insertion and use of the Laxator Tympani Major? What is the oHgin, insertion and use of the Laxator Tympani Minor? What is the origin, insertion and use of the Tensor Tympani? What is the origin, insertion and use of the Stapi- ; DEUS? What Muscle arises from one part of the Nasal Cartilage and is inserted into another? I What is the origin, insertion and use of the Com- pressor JVaris? I What Muscles arise from the Cranium, and are in- serted into the Nose and Lips? What is the origin, insertion and use of the Leva- tor Labii Superioris Al^eque Nasi? ■ iWhat is the origin, insertion and use of the De- pressor Labii Superioris ALA;quE Nasi? iWhat Muscle arises from the Nose and is inserted into the upper Lip? . What is the origin, insertion and use of the Nasalis Labii Superioris? : iWhat Muscles arise from the Cranium, and are in- serted into the Lips? iWhat is the origin, insertion and use of the De- pressor Labii Inferioris? iWhat is the origin, insertion and use of the Levator Labii Inferioris? ‘ :What is the origin, insertion and use of the De- pressor Anguli Oris? ; :What is the origin, insertion and use of the Buccina- tor? "OL. I, E 50 Of the Larynx and Pharynx. [Sect. XI5i Quest. 54 What is the origin^ insertion and use of the Zygom/ Ticus Major? iiv;ua 55 What is the origin^ insertion and use of the Zygom/ TICUS Minor? lJLV«JO ATJ.A.1^ u x\; 56 What Muscle arises at one part of the Lips, and is h serted at another? o7 What is the origin^ insertion and use of the Orb cuLARis Oris? 58 What Muscle arises from one part of the upper Jat and is inserted into another? * .59 What is the origin, insertion and use of the Anom, Lus MaXill.*; Supkrioris? 60 What Muscles arise from the Cranium, and are i serted into the lower Jaw? 61 What is the origin, insertion and use of the Tempi RA1.IS? 62 What is the origin, insertion use of the MASij TER? I 63 What is the origin, insertion and use of the Pte|( GOIDEUS ExTERNUS? 64 What is the origin, insertion and use of the PteS GOIDEUS InTERNUS? 65 What is the origin, insertion and ttse of the DiGj TRICUS? ' SECTION XIX. LARYNX AND PHARYNX.* LARYNX. 1 What is the Larynx? I 2 Where is the Larynx situated? 3 Of what is the Larynx composed? 4 Of how many Cartilages is the Larynx cc posed? 5 What is the situation of the Thyroid Cartilag 6 What is the form of the Thyroid Cartilage? j 7 What is the situation of the Cricoid Cartilag 8 What is the form of the Cricoid Cartilage? • The structure of tlie Larynx and Pharynx must nece3saril|l understood before their Muscles can be described. | . lect. XX. 3 Mudes of the Organs of Voice^ 'd’c, 51 laest. I 9 What is the Htuatian of the Arytenoid Car- ■ TILAGES? i G What is the form of the Arytenoid Cartilages? 1 What is the situation of the Epiglottis? ' 2 What is form of the Epiglottis? f 3 What Ligaments does the Larynx possess? 1 4 How is the Glottis formed? 5' What is the use of the Larynx? I PHABYNX. I S What is the Pharynx? I 7 What is the situation of the Pharynx? I 8 What is the structure of the Pharynx? 19 Into what portions is the Pharynx divided? 4 o What is \\v&form of the Pharynx? r-1 What is the use of the Pharynx? I SECTION XX. I MUSCLES OF THE OUGANS OF VOICE AND DEGLUTL- * TION. i 1 What Muscles arise from the Cranium, and are in~ I serted into the Larynx? f 2 Describe the Digastricus. 3 What is the origin, insertion and use of the Stylo- I Hyoideus? ^ 4 What is the origin, insertion and use 'f the Mtlo- i Hyoideus? f 5 What is the origin, insertion and use of the Genio- Hyoideus? ' 6 What Muscles arise from the Trunk, and are inserted into the Larynx? 7 What is the origin, insertion and use of the Sterno- ' Hyoideus? 8 What is the origin, insertion and use of the Sterno- TnyitoiDEus? 9 What Muscle arises from the Shoulder, and is iw- 1 serted into the Larynx? 0 What is the origin, insertion and use of the Omo- ' Hyoideus? 52 Muscles of the Organs of Foiee, Ifc, [Sect. XJ, 1 1 What Muscles arise from, and are inserted into, th) Larynx? 12 What is the origin, insertion and use of the THYREti Hyoideus? I 13 What is the origin, insertion and use of the MuscuLuj GLANDULE ThYROIDEjE? j 14 What is the origin, insertion and use of the Crico Thyroideus? ' 1 5 What is the origin, insertion and use of the CRicfij Arytocnoideus Posticus? 16 What is the origbi, msertion and use of the Crico ARYToeNoiDEUs Lateralis? .7 What is the origin, insertion and use of the TiiYREi Arytocnoideus Major? 1 8 What is the origin, insertion and tise of the Thyreo ARYTCeNOIDEUS MlNOR? 19 What is the origin, insertion and use of the Arytoe, NOIDEUS ObLIQUUS? j 20 What Muscle arises from one Arytosnoid Cartilagi and is inserted into the other? ■ 21 What is the origin, insertion and use of the Arytoe’ NOIDEUS TkANSVERSUS? 22 What Muscles arise from the Cranium, and aii inserted into the Tongue? 23 What is the origin, insertion and use of the Genio’ Glossus? 24 What is the origin, insertion and use of the Styloj Glossus? 25 What Muscle arises fi’om the Os Hyoides, and i:' inserted into the Tongue? 26 What is the origin, insertion and use of the Hyo Glossus? 27 What Muscle is wholly situated in the Tongue? 28 What is the origin, insertion and use of the Lin GUALIS? 29 What Muscles arise from the Cranium, and art inserted into the Palate? 30 What is the origin, insertion and use of t'he Cm cumflexus, or Tensor Palati? [ ''^1 What is the origin, insertion and use oi the I^eva TOR Palati? | 5 ect. XXI.3 Muscles of the Upiier Extremity. 53 ^uest. > 12 What Muscles arise from the Larynx, and are in- \ serted into the Epiglottis? t 3 What is the origin, insertion and use of the TnYREOr Epiglottideus Major? f 4 What is the origin, insertion and use of the Thyreo- I Epiglottideus Minor? f 5 What is the origin, insertion and use of the Ary- tosno-Epiglottideus? 6 What Muscle arises from the Cranium, and is in- [ serted into the Uvula? ' if 7 What is the origin, insertion and use of the Azygos I UVUL.E? 1 8 What Muscle arises from the Tongue, and is inserted into the Fauces? 9 What is the origin, insertion and use of the Con- I STRICTOn ISTHMI FaUCIUM? |0 What Muscles arise from the Cranium, and are in- s serted into the Pharynx? ^ 1 What is the origin, insertion and use of the Stylo- i Pharyngeus? ■\l What is the origin, insertion and use of the Con- j STRICTOR PhARYNGIS SUPERIOR? 1 3 What Muscles arise from the Larynx, and are in- serted into the Pharynx? ^ t What is the origin, insertion and use of the Con- I STRICTOR PhARYNGIS MeDIUS? 1} What is the origin, insertion and use of the Con- STRICTOR PhARYNGIS INFERIOR? |V What is the origin, insertion and use of the PalAto- . ■ Pharyngeus? SECTION XXL MUSCLES OF THE UPPER EXTREMITY. ■I What Muscles arise from the Trunk, and are inserted into the Shoulder? What is the origin, insertion and use of the Pecto- RALis Minor? What is the origin, insertion and of the AnguLa* ris Scapula;? E 2 i 54 Muscles of the Ujifier Hxiremity , [_Sect. XXI Quest. I 4 What is the origin, insertion and use of the Tra( PEZIUS? 5 What is the origin, insertion and use of the Rnowi BOIDEUS? G What is the origin, insertion and use of the Serr-atxi' Magnus? 7 What is the origin, insertion and use of the Subcla vius? 8 What Muscles arise from the T'runk, and are insertt\ into the Humerus? 9 What is the origin, insertioii send, use of the PecT( RALis Major? | 10 What is the origin, insertion and use of the Lath siMus Dorsi? 1 1 What Muscles arise from the Shoulder, and are serted into the Os Humeri? 12 What is the origin, insertion artd zise of the De: TOIDES? 13 What is the origin, insertion and use of the Coraci Brachialis? 14 What is the origin, insertion and use of the Supri Spinatus? 15 What is the origin, insertion and use of the InfRi Spinatus? j 16 What is the origin, insertion and use of the Ter , Minor? 17 What is the origin, insertion and use of the Ter , Major? J 1 8 What is the origin, insertion and use of the Subscap earis? 1 9 What Muscles arise from the Shoulder, and are i serted into the Fore-arm? i 20 What is the origin, insertion and use of the Bicie CUBITI? 21 What is the origin, insertion and use of the Lo; Head of the Triceps? 32 What Muscles arise from the Humerus, and li inserted into the Fore-arm? 23 What is the origin, insertion and use of the Short ) Heads of the Triceps? 34 What is the origin, insertion and use of the An| NEUS? 55 ' ect. XX 1.3 I^Iuscies of the U/i/ier Extremity. iest. (5 What is the origin^ insertion and use of the Bka- , CHIALIS InTERNUS? tS What is the origin, insertion and use of the Supi- . NATOR Radii Longus? 17 What is the origin, insertion and use of the Supi- { NATOR Radii Brevis? If 3 What is the origin, insertion and use of the Prona- ( TOR Radii Teres? ♦7 What Muscles arise from the Humerus, and are in- i serted into the Hand? ) What is the origin, insertion and use of the Flexor Carpi Ulnaris? I What is the origin, insertion and use of the Palmaris I Longus? yj What is the origin, insertion and use of the Flexor S Carpi Radialis? M ^^hat is the origin, insertion and use of the Exten- sor Carpi Radialis Longior? ft What is the origin, insertion and use of the Exten- > soR Carpi Radialis Brevior? What is the origin, insertion and use of the Exten- sor Carpi Ulnaris? What Muscles arise from the Humerus and are in- , serted into the Fingers? What is the origin, insertion and icse of the Flexor Digitorum Sublimis Pereoratus? I 5 What is the origin, insertion and use of the Flexor Longus Pollicis? > ) What is the origin, insertion and use of the Exten- sor-Digitorum Communis? I) What Muscle arises from the Ulna and Interosseous Ligament, and is inserted into the Phalanges of the i Fingers? ' ■■ What is the origin, msertion and use of the Flexor ’ i* Digitorum Profundus Perforans? ! What Muscles arise from the Tendons of the Flexor I Profundus, and are inserted into the Phalanges of the Fingers? Vi> What is the origin, insertion and use of the Lum- BRIC ALES? * 'WhaX Muscles arise from the Fore-arm, and are in- serted into the Fingers? 56 Quest. Musclea of Ihe Ujijier Extrcmitij. [Sect. XX 45 What is the origin, insertion and use of the Exte] SOR OSSIS Mr.TACARPI? 46 What is the origin, insertion and use of the Exte SOR Primi Internodii? 47 What is the origin, insertion and use of the Exte SOR Secundi Internodii? 48 What is the origin, insertion and use of the Flex( Longus? 49 What is the origin, insertion and use of the Indic TOR? 50 What Musdc arises from the Ulna, and is insert into the Radius? ^ 51 What is the origin, insertion and use of the Pij NATOR QuADRATUS? j 52 What Muscle arises from the wrist, and is insert into the Integuments of the Hand? 53 What is the origin, insertion and use of the Palma* Brevis? 54 What Muscles arise from the wrist, and are inser. into the Thumb? 55 What is the fRseri/c/ra and wse of the Abducti POLLTCIS? 56 What is the origin, insertion and use of the Flexi Ossis Metacarpi Pollicis? 57 What is the origin, insertion and use of the Flex< Brevis Pollicis? 58 What Muscle arises from the wrist, and is inserj^ into the Fore-finger? 59 What is the origin, insertion and use of the A ductor Indicis? 60 What Muscles arise from the wrist, and are insert into the little Finger? 61 What is the origin, insertion and use of the Ardu TOR Minimi Digiti Manus? 62 What is the origin, insertion and use of the A doctor Metacarpi Minimi Digiti? 63 What is the origin, insertion and use of the Fle» Parvus Minimi Digiti? 64 What Muscle arises from the Metacarpus, and | inserted into the Thumb? 65 What is the origin, insertion and use of the A doctor Pollicis? i :ct. XXII.] Muscles of the Lower Extremity . 57 I St. I What Muscles arise from the Metacarpus, and are inserted into the Fingers? What is the origin, insertion and use of the Prior Indicis? . * I What is the origin, insertion and use of the Poste- rior Indicts? iWhat is the origin, msertion and use of the Prior Medii? iWhatisthe origin', insertion and of the Poste- rior Medii? iWhat is the origin, insertion and use of the Prior Annularis? iWhat is the origin, insertion and use of the Poste- rior Annularis? iWhat s the origin, insertion and use of the In- terosseous Auricularis? 1 ^ SECTION XXII. MUSCLES OF THE LOWER EXTREMITY. What Muscle arises from the Trunk, and is inserted I in to the Femm*? What is the origin, insertion and use of the Psoas Magnus? vVhat Muscles arise from the Pelvis, and are in- serted into the Femur? Vhat is the origin, insertion and use of the Gluteus i Maximus? IWhat is the origin, insertion and use of the Gluteus I Medius? I Vhat is the origin, insertio?i and use of the Gluteus I Minimus? 1‘Vhat is the origin, insertion and use of the Pyri- i rORMIS? Vhat is the origin, insertion and use of the Obtu- rator Internus? V''hat is the origin, insertion and use of the Gemini? { ;Vhat is the origin, insertion and use of the Quadra- tus Femoris? J Vhat is the origin, insertion and use of the Iliacus ' Internus? 58 Muscles of the Lower Extremity. [Sect. XXi Queit. 12 What is the origin, insertion and use of the Pec i NALIS? 13 What is the origin, insertion and use of the Obt RATOR ExffERNUS? 14 What is the origin, insertion and use of the Add TOR Longus Femoris? 15 What is the origin, insertion and use of the Add TOR Brevis Femoris? 16 What is the origin, insertion and use of the Add TOR Magnus Femoris? 17 What Muscle arises from the Pelvis, and is insei into the Fascia of the thigh? 18 What is the origin, insertion and use of the Ten Vaginae Femoris? j 19 What Muscles arise from the Pelvis, and are inset into the Leg? J 20 What is the origin, insertion and use of the Rec] Cruris? 2 1 What is the origin, insertion and use of the Sar! Rius? I 22 What is the origin, insertion and use of the Gr aci) 23 What is the origin, insertion and use of the Semit DINOSUS? 24 What is the origin, insertion and use of the Semim BHANOSUS? ! 25 What is the origin, insertion and use of the L Head of the Biceps? 26 What Muscles arise from the Femur, and are serted into the Leg? 27 What is the origin, insertion and use of the C RALIS? 28 What is the origin, insertion and use of the VaS Externus? 29 What is the origin, insertion and use of the Va'j Internus? SO What is the origin, insertion and use of the Sfe Head of the Biceps? 31 What is the origin, insertion and use of the Pd TEUS? 32 What Muscles arise from the Femur, and arC; serted into the P'oot? let. XXII.3 Muscles of the Lower Extremity. 59 »st. I What is the origin, insertion and use of the Gas- I TROCNEMIUS? k What is the origin, insertion and use of the Plan- I TARIS? What Muscles arise from the Leg, and are inserted t into the Foot? What is the origin, insertion and use of the Soleus? What is the origin, insertion and use of the Tibialis Posticus? What is the origin, insertion and use of the Pe- RONEus Longus? What is the origin, insertion and use of the Pe- RONEUS Brevis? ( What is the origin, insertion and use of the Tibialis Axticus? I What is the origin, insertion and use of the Pb- r RONEUS Tertios, or Nonus Vesalii? J What Muscles arise from the Leg, and are inserted into the Toes? i What is the origin, insertion and use of the Extensor Longus Digitorum Pedis? What is the origin, insertion and use of the Extensor r Proprius Pollicis Pedis? I What is the origin, insertion and use of the Flexor t Longus Digitorum Pedis Profundus Perfo- ^ rans? I What is the origin, insertion and use of the Flexor ' Longus Pollicis Pedis? I What Muscles arise from the Tarsus and Metatarsus, * and are inserted into the Toes in general? ^ What is the origin, insertion and use of the Extensor ^ Brevis Digitorum Pedis? ^ What is the origin, insertion and use of the Flexor Brevis Digitorum Pedis? £ What is the origin, insertion and use of the Flexor ’ Digitorum Accessorius, or Massa Carnea Ja- I coBi Sylvii? 6 What Muscles arise from the Tendons of the Flexor ^ Longus, and are inserted into the Toes? 5 What is the origin, insertion and use of the Lumbri- CALEs Pedis? 60 liursx Mucoas, [Sect. XXI| Quest. I 53 What Muacles arise from the Tarsus and Metatarsij and are inserted into the Toes? 54 What is the origin, insertion and use of the ADDXr, TOR PoLLicis Pedis? 55 What is the origin, insertion and use of the Flexi Brevis Pollicis? 56 What is the origin, insertion and use of the Abdu TOR Pollicis Pedis? j 57 What is the origin, insertion and use of the Addu] TOR Minimi Digiti Pedis? 58 What is the origin, insertion and us^ of the Flex<| Brevis Minimi Digiti Pedis? 59 What is the origin, insertion and use of the Abdu tor Minimi Digiti Pedis? 60 What is the origin, insertion and use of the AddU TOR Indicis Pedis? 61 What is the origin, insertion use of the Abdu TOR Indicis Pedis? 62 What is the origin, insertion and use of the Addu TOR Medii Digiti Pedis? I 63 What is the origin, insertion and use of the Abdu TOR Medii Digiti Pedis? 64 What is the origin, insertion and use of the A»DSf TOR Tertii Digiti Pedis? 65 What is the origin, insertion and use of the Abdu' TOR TeRtii Digiti Pedis? 66 What Muscle arises from one bone of the Metatarsi and is inserted into another? : 67 What is the origin, insertion and use of the TraM vERSALis Pedis? SECTION XXIIL BURSJE MUCOSJE. 1 What are the Burs^ Mucos.e? 2 What are the uses of the Burs^ MucosjE? 3 Where are the BuRSiE Mucosal uniformly situated 4 W^hat is the structure of the Buhs/e Mucosa;? 5 How are the Bursa; MucosjE connected with t surrounding parts? ^ 6 How much fluid do the Burs.« Mucosa; contain? ! Thoracic Viscera. 61 tct. XXV.] ' SECTION XXIV. FASCIJE. [St. I What are the Fascia? ; Enumerate the most important of the pAsciiE. What are the attachments of the Temporal Fascia? What is the texture of the Fascia of the Fore- arm? Whence is the Fascia of the Fore-arm derived? Whence is the Palmar Fascia derived? Whence is the Femoral Fascia derived? : Where are the Fasciae of the Extremities strongest? SPLANCHNOLOGY. ■ What is Splanchnology? :Where are the Viscera chiefly situated? ; iWhat are the names of the great cavities of the I body? 1 SECTION XXV. I THORACIC VISCERA. ^What is the situation of the Thorax? kHow is the Thorax formed? jiWhat is the general figure of the Thorax? jlWhatarethe Viscera of the Thorax? PLEURA. CWhat is the situation of the Pleura? fiWhat is the structure of the Pleura? tWhat is the use of the Pleura? fc Vhat is the name of the Dufilicature of the Pleura: Slow is the Mediastinum formed? lyVhat Cavities are situated between the Duplicature * of the Pleurae? •1 Vhat is situated in the anterior Cavity of the Medi- astinum? OL. I. F 62 Thoracic Viscera. [Sect. X> Quest. 12 What is situated in the middle Cavity of the Med tinum? 13 What is contained in Vac. posterior Cavity of the j diastinum? 14 To what part of the Sternum is the Mediastinum tached? 15 What names have been given to the other part the Pleura? 16 How is the inner Surface of the Pi.eura moistei 17 Whence are the Arteries of the Pleura derivec 18 Whither do tlie Veins of the Pleura pass? 19 Wliencc are the JVerves of the Pleura derived? THYMUS GLAND. ' o,| 20 What is the situation of the Thymus? j Cl What is the form of the Thymus? 22 What is the structure of the Thymus? 23 Whether is the Thymus largest in the Fatus oi Adult? 24 What is the use of the Thymus? ■ PERICARDIUM. . 25 What is the Pericardium? ;'i 26 What is the situation of the Pericardium? f 27 What is the form of the Pericardium? 28 What is the structure of the Pericardium? 29 What are the connexions of the Pericardium: 30 How is the inner Surface of the PericardiumJ tened? s 31 Whence is the LiquA Pericardii derived? ” HEART. 32 What is the Heart? 33 What is the situation of the PIeart? 34 What is the form of the Heart? 35 Into what parts is the Heart generally dividec 36 Into what Cavities is the Heart divided? :* 37 What communiealion exists between the Cavil the Heart? 38 Wliat is the use of the Auricles? 'iS 39 What is the use of the Ventricles? ' I ict. XX\’^-3 llioracic Visxera. 63 RIGHT AURICLE. !'St. I What is the situation of the right Auricle? i How is the right Auricle separated from the left? I What are the Musculi Pectinati? ' What Veins open into the right Auricle? ■ What is the Appendix to the Auricle? : Where does the Vena Cava Superior open into the right Auricle? 1 Where does the Vena Cava Inferior open into the RIGHT Auricle? V/here is the Tuberculum Loiveri situated? 1 Where does the Coronary Vein open into the right Auricle? I How is the mouth of the Coronary Vein protected? ! What is the Valve of Eustachius? [ RIGHT VENTRICLE. What is the situation of the right Ventricle? Whether is the right or left Ventricle largest? What are the Camice Columns of the Ventricle? I What are the Cords Tendinis of the Ventricle? p How is the communication between the right Au- I RicLE and Ventricle protected? t What is the construction of the Tricuspid Valve? ifc What is the use of the Tricuspid Valve? [ What Artery arises from the right Ventricle? How is the mouth of the Pulmonary Artery pro- tected? What is the particular form of the Semilunar Valves? f What is the ztse of the Semilunar Valves? LEFT AURICLE. I What is t\\Q situation of the leet Auricle? ^ Whether is the Cavity of the left or of the right t Auricle smallest? { What is the general structure of the left Auricle? What Veins open into the left Auricle? 64 Thoracic Viscera. [Sect. XX\ LEFT VENTRICLE. Quest. 66 What is the situation of the left Ventricle? 07 What is the general structure of the left Ventk cle? 68 How is the communication between the left .Auric and Ventricle protected? 69 What is the construction of the Mitral Valve? 70 What Artery arises from the left Ventricle? 7 1 How is the mouth of the Aorta protected? 72 What is the structure and use of the Semilunar Valv\ of the Aorta? ARTERIES, VEINS, AND NERVES OF THE HEAR! 73 Whence are the Coronap.y Arteries derived? 74 What is the course and distribution of the Coronar Arteries? 75 Where do the Coronary Veins terminate? 76 Whence are the Nerves of the Heart derived? TRACHEA. I 77 What is the situation of the Trachea? i 78 What is the form of the Trachea? 79 What is the structure of the Trachea? i 80 Into what does the Trachea divide? 81 Where does the Trachea divide? 82 How is the Trachea lined? 83 How many coats does the Trachea possess? 84 Whence is the external coat of the Trachea di rived? 35 Whence is the second coat of the Trachea di rived? 86 What forms the third coat of the Trachea? LUNGS. 37 What is the situation of the Lungs? 88 What is the general form of the Lungs? ^ 89 Into what portions are the Lungs divided? j 90 In what part of the Lungs is the J\fotch situate which is caused by the Apex of the Heart? iect. XXV.] Thoracic Viscera. 65 iest. 51 What is the structure of the Lungs? Bv what Membrane are the Lungs invested? ;33 Where are the Bronchia ramified? What is the form of the Bronchia? \)5 WhcA structure do the minute ramifications of the i Bronchia assume? ;)6 How do the Bronchial Tubes terminate? }7 How are the .dir Cells connected? 1)8 What are the bundles of the Air Cells termed? )9 What is the structure of the Bronchia? j)0 What is the relative situation of the Bronchial Ves- i sels to the Branches of the Pulmonary Artery and i \^ein? !)1 What is the Interlobular Substance? )2 What effect is produced by inflating the Interlobular Substance? \iRTESIES, VEINS, AND NERVES OF THE LUNGS. |93 What are the blood Vessels of the Lungs? )4 How is the Pulmonary Artery ramified in the Lungs? !)5 Which are the Nutrient Arteries of the ' Lungs? )6 What Veins receive the Blood of the Bronchial Arteries? )7 Whither do the Bronchial Veins pass? 18 What Blood do the Pulmonary Veins receive? j)9 How many Pulmonary Veins are there? '10 Whither do the Pulmonary Veins pass? 1 1 Whence are the Nerves of the Lungs derived? BRONCHIAL GLANDS. 12 Where are the Bronchial Glands situated? 'l3 What is the appearance of the Bronchial Glands? ;14 To what kind of Glands do the Bronchial belong? ; ' F 2 o6 .Abdominal Viscera. ■-[Sect. XXVIIJi! SECTION XXVI. CIRCULATION OF THE BLOOD. Quest. 1 How is the Circulation of the Blood effected? 2 What is the Diastole of the Heart? 3 What is the Systole of the Heart? | 4 Describe the whole course of the Blood. ; 5 What sensible change is produced on the Blood ii the Lungs? ; SECTION XXVI I RESPIRATION. 1 What is Respiration? 2 How is Inspiration performed? i .3 How is Expiration performed? SECTION XXVIII. ABDOMINAL VISCERA. 1 Where is the Cavity of the Abdomen situated? 2 How is the Cavity of the Abdomen formed? 3 What are the Regions of the Abdomen? 4 What are the of the Epigastric Regioi .'5 How is the Epigastric Region subdivided?. | 6 What are the Boundaries of the Umbilical Rfi gion? 7 How is the Umbilical Region subdivided? 8 What are the Boutidaries of the Hypogastric Ri gion? 9 How is the Hypogastric Region subdivided? 10 What is the Membrane called which lines the Cavit of the Abdomen? i 1 What are the contents of the Abdomen? ■ PERITONEUM. 12 What is the situation of the Peritoneum? 13 What is the structure of the Peritoneum? i J 4 What is the appearance of the outer surface of tl Peritoneum? Abdominal Viscera. 67 ;ct. XXVIII.J What is the appearance of the inner surface of the Peritoneum? How is the Peritoneum moistened? What are the Dufilicatures of the Peritoneum? What are the Processes of the Peritoneum? What Ligamentary Cords are seen upon the anterior surface of the Peritoneum? STOMACH. . What is the Stomach? ; Where is the Stomach situated? \ What is the form of the Stomach? .Where is the greater Extremity of the Stomach situated? 1 Where is the lesser Extremity of the Stomach situated? 1 Where is the lesser Curvature of the Stomach si- I tuated? tWhere is the greater Curvature of the Stomach si- tuated? How many Ojienings has the Stomach? IWhat are the Ehtnes of the Orifices or Ojienings of , the Stomach? [Where is the Cardiac Orifice of the stomach si- i tuated? Where is the Pyloric Orifice of the stomach si- tuated? What is the relative situation of the Cardia and i Pylorus? I3f how many Coats does the Stomach consist? kwhat are the JVames of the Coats of the Stomach? kWhat is the situation of the Peritoneal Coat of the I f Stomach? |£What is the situation of the Muscular Coat of the 1 Stomach? jf3f how many Planes of Fibres does the .Muscular I Coat of the Stomach consist? ff'iVhat is the course of the External Plane of Fibres ' forming the Muscular Coat of the Stomach? JtVhat is the course of the Internal Plane of Fibres forming the Muscular Coat of the Stomach? Abdominal Viscera. 68 Quest. [Sect. XXVi / 39 What is the situation of the JVcrvous Coat, of t Stomach? 40 What is the structure of the JVervous Coat of t Stomach? 41 What ;s the situation of the Villous Coat of the St mach? 42 What is the structure of the Villous Coat of the St mach? 43 How are the Ruga of the Stomach formed? 44 What is the direction of the Rugx of the Stomach? 45 Whence are the A^'erves of the Stomach derived? 46 W’hence are the Arteries of the Stomach derived? 47 Whither do the Veins of the Stomacli pass? INTESTINES. 48 What are the Intestines? 49 How are the Intestines divided? DUODENUM. 50 What is the situation of the Duouenum? 51 What is the length of the Duodenum? 52 What is the course of the Duodenum? 53 How is the Duodenum fixed? 54 Of how many Coats does the Duodenum consist? 55 What is peculiar to the Peritoneal Coat of the Dt DENUM? 56 What is the peculiarity of the Muscular Coat of ii Duodenum? tii 57 What is the fieculiar disposition of the Nervous i Villous Coats of the small Intestines? 58 What is the form of the Valvulx Conniventes? 59 In what Intestines are the Valvuhx Conniventes lar^ and most frequent? 60 How do the Villi of the Duodenum differ from th of the Jejunum? 61 Where do the Biliary and Pancreatic open i the Duodenum? . Abdominal Viscej'a. 69 'ct. XXVIII.] jejunum and ilium. I How is the termination of the Jejunum distinguished from the beginning of the Ilium? What is the course of the Jejunum? How do the Val-vuhe Conniventes of the Jejunum dif- fer from those of the Duodenum and Ilium? What Glands are found in the Jejunum and Ilium? Where are these Glands most numerous? C(ECUM. What is the CoecuM? What is the situation of the CcecuM? What is the Appendix of the CoecuM named? pWhere does the Appendix Cmci Vermiformis open i into the CoecuM? I What is the size of the Appendix Coed Vermiformis? rWhat is the structure of the Appendix Cceci Vermi- I formis? jiWhat is the use of the Appendix Coed Vermiformis? ^ COLON. kWhat is the situation of the Colon? I What is the course of the Colon? jlvVhat is the name given to the Convoluted Ter- % 7nination of the Colon? ^What guards the opening of the small into the large I Intestines? jlWhat is the form of this opening? IWhat is the stmcture of the large Intestines? tiVhat are the Bands of the Colon? )i,Vhat are the Cavities called which are formed by the contraction of the Bands of the Colon? ftWhat are the Appendices Coli Adiposx? RECTUM. eVhatis the situation of the Rectum? 4.Vhat is the course of the Rectum? S n what does the Rectum terminate? Abdombial Viscera'. [Sect. XXVII] 70 Quest. 86 How does the Membranous Coat, of the Rectum di fer from that of the other Intestines? 87 How does the Muscular Coat of the Rectum difft from that of the other Intestines? 88 How do the JVervous and Villous Coats of the Rec TUM differ from those of the other Intestines? 89 How are the Ruga arranged? 90 Is the Rectum supplied with Glands? MESENTERY. 91 How is the Mesentery formed? 92 Into what parts is the Mesentery divided? 93 Where does the Mesentery begin? 94 What is the course of the Mesentery? 95 What is the, /brw of the Mesentery? 96 How are the Lamina of the Mesentery co: nected? j 97 What is contained between the Lamina of the M l sentery? 98 What is the Meso-colon? 99 Where does the JVIeso-coeon commence? 100 Where is the Ligamentum Coll Dextr'um situated; 101 How is the Ligamentum Coli Dextrum formed? j 102 What is the course of the Meso-coi.on after fj formation of the Ligamentum Dextrmri? 103 Where does the Meso-colon form the Ligamentt Coli Sinistrum? 104 What is the course of the' Meso-colon after t formation of the Ligamentum Sinistrum? 105 Where is the Meso-Rectum situated? 106 What is the Liver? 107 Where is the Liver situate^? 108 What is the form of the Liver? 109 Into what parts is the Liver divided? 1 10 How is the right Lobe divided from the left? 1 1 1 Where is the Lobulus SjiigilH situated? , 1 12 How many de/iressions are seen on the under side! the Liver? ^ 113 What are the degressions of the Iuver called? ' ect. XXVIII.] Abdominal Viscera. 71 i;uest 14 115 16 ! 17 18 19 20 ;21 22 23 '24 25 26 127 28 29 30 31 32 33 ‘34 35 36 37 38 f 39 I Where is the great Fissure of the Liver situated? Where is the Sinus of the Ve?ia Porta situated? Where is the Sinus of the Vena Cava situated? Where is the depression for the Gall-Bladder si- tuated? How many Ligaments does the Liver possess? What are the names of the Ligaments of the Liver? How are the Ligaments of the Liver formed? To what does the Middle or Broad Ligament of the Liver connect it? Where is the round Ligament of the Liver si- tuated? To what do the right and left Ligaments of the Li- ver connect it? To what does the Ligament of the Liver called Coronary connect it? Wliat is the structure of the Liver? By what are the vessels of the Liver enveloped? What are the vessels of the Liver? By what vessels is the blood carried to the Liver? Of what use is the Hsfiatic Artery? What is the use of the Vena Porta? How many great Branches are generally given off from the Vena Porta? In what do the ramifications of the Vena Portae ter- minate? What is the use of the Folliculi in which the rami- fications of the Vena Portae terminate? What is the name of the small excretory Ducts of the Hepatic Folliculi? In what do the Pori-biliarii terminate? Where does the Hepatic Duct terminate? How is the blood conveyed from the Liver? Whence does the Liver derive its JVerves? What is Glisson’s Capsule? GALL-BLADDER. I 40 What is the Gall-Bladder? { 41 Where is the Gall-Bladder situated? 42 What is the form of the Gall-Bladder? I 43 Into what parts is the Gall-Bladder divided? 7:2 Abdominal Viscera. [[Sect. XXVL Quest. 144 How is the Gall-Bladder situated when > stand? 145 How many Coats does the Gall-Bladder posses 146 What is peculiar to the internal Coat of the Gal Bladder? 147 Has the Gall-Bladder any direct connexion wi the Liver?, 148 How is the JVeck of the Gall-Bladder formed? 149 What is the internal appearance of the JVeck of t Gall-Bladder? 150 What is the course of the Cystic Duct? 15 1 What duct is formed by the union of tl>e Cystic a Hepatic Ducts? 152 Where does the Ductus Communis Choledochus t( minate? 153 What is the course of the Bile? pancreas. \ 154 What is the Pancreas? 'I 155 What is the situation of the Pancreas? j 156 How is the Pancreas generally divided? 157 With what parts are its Extremities connected? 158 Where is that part situated which has been terffl the LESSER Pancreas? ) 159 Where does the Duct of the lesser PancrI terminate? 160 How does the Pancreatic Duct arise? 161 What is the situation of the Pancreatic Duct! 162 Where does the Pancreatic Duct terminate? 163 What is the structure oi the Pancreas? 164 Whence does the Pancreas derive its Arteries?- 165 Whither do the Veins of the Pancreas pass? 166 Whence are the JVerves of the Pancreas derivec SPLEEN. 167 What is the Spleen? 168 What is the situation of the Spleen? 169 What is the form of the Spleen? 170 Into what parts is the Spleen generally divided'f 171 Whatis the of the Spleen? ji, 73 ict. XXVIII.J •AbdoTninal Viscera^ Irt. - i2 Whence does the Spleen derive its Blood? > Whither do the Veins of the Spleen pass? Whence are the JT'er-ues of the Spleen derived? K What is the use of the Spleen? ! ? OMENTUM. !' What is the Omentum? ; What is the situation of the Omentum? I What is the form of the Omentum? ' Where is the Omentum attached? ' What is the structure of the Omentum? What is the situation of the little Omentum? 1 How does the Caxnty of the Omentum communicate ' with the Abdomen? KIBNEYS. I What are the Kidneys? ( Where are the Kidneys situated? W hat difference is there in the situation of the RIGHT and LEFT Kidney? IWVhat is \.\\e, form of the Kidney? i What Coats does the Kidney possess? What is the structure of the Kidney? How may the Cortical and Medullary Substances be > distinguished from each other? |;What is the number of the Pap.UU of the Kidney? iWhat is the name of the Cavities in which the Pa- i pillse are situated? I Vhat is the name of the Cavity in which the Calicesy ‘ ^^f^tidibula of the Kidney terminate? fAhat is the name of the Duct leading from the Pelvis of the Kidney? #vVhat is the course of the Ureter? 5fow rnany Coats does the Ureter possess? 6 Vhat is the structure of the Coats of the Ureter? rVhence are the Arteries of the Kidneys derived? IVhither do the Veins of the Kidney pass? J Vhence are the JVerves of the Kidney derived? > Vhat is the situation of the Ureter in relation to the Emulgent Artery and Vein? I- • G ?4 Of the Pelvic Viscera. [Sect. XX RENAL GLANDS. Quest. 201 What are the Renal Glands? 202 What is the situation of the Renal Glands? 203 What is the ybrw of the Renal Glands? 204 What is the internal apjiearance of the Re Glands? 205 What is the form of the Cavity of the Re Glands? 206 What is contained in the Cavity of the Re Glands? 207 Whether are the Renal Glands largest in Patus or the Adult? \ SECTION XXIX. OF THE PELVIC VISCERA. ^ i Of what are the Pelvic Viscera generally consist? URINARY BLADDER. M 3 What is the Urinary Bladder? ® .3 What is the of the Urinary Blade 4 What is the form of the Urinary Bladder? 5 What parts of the Urinary Bladder are gem enumerated? \ 6 Of how many Coats does the Bladder consis 7 What are the names of the Coats of the BlaI 8 What is the extent of the Peritoneal Coat? 9 What is the direction of the fibres of the Mu, Coat of the Bladder? 10 What is the nature of the Cellular or JVervous of the Bladder? I 1 1 What is the structure of the internal Coat i Bladder? 12 How many Openings are there into the Blad 1 3 What is the anterior Opening? 14 What is termed the JVeck of the Bladder? 15 Where do the Ureters open into the Bladde 16 At what distance are these openings from each Of the Pelvic Viscera. 75 ;t. XXIX.] it. Where is the Urachus situated? What is the use of the Urachus? Whence are the Arteries of the Bladder derived? Whither do the Veins of the Bladder pass? Whence are the JVervea of the Bladder derived? MALE ORGANS OF GENERATION. Of what parts do the Male Organs of Generation con- sist? ( SCROTUM. ' How is the Scrotcm formed? What is the Rafihe? I What is the Dartos? C What is the Sejitmn Scroti? > TESTES. * Where are the Testes situated? What are the Coats of the Testicle? i Describe the Tunica Vaginalis. 1 What is the Tunica Albuginx? ! What is the internal structure of the Testis? EPimUTMlS. , Where is the Epididymis situated? , What is the form of the Epididymis? What is the course of the Epididymis? 1 . In what does the Epididymis terminate?^ 1 VAS DEFERENS. fc; What is the Vas Deferens? fi Whence does the Vas Deferens arise? I ' What is the course of the Vas Deferens? 4 VESICULJE SEMINALES. What are the Vesicul^ Seminales? ' ) Where are the Vesicula; Seminales situated? I ) What is the structure of the Vesiculje Seminales 76 Of the Pelvic. Viscera^ [Sect. XXI3 ^uest. 41 What is the internal ajifiearance of the Vesicxjl Seminales? 42 WJiat is the external Covering of the Vesicul.e Si MIXALES? I 43 What is the nature of their internal Coat? \ 44 How are the Vesicul^ Semixales connected wii the Vasa Deferential i 45 Where do the Vesicul^ Semixales open? 46 What is the use of the Vesicul.® Semixales? ! PROSTATE GLAND. 47 What is the Prostate Glaxo? | 48 Where is the Prostate Glaxo situated? 49 What is the form of the Prostate Glaxo? I .50 What are the connexions of the Prostate Glas, , with the surrounding parts? 51 What is the internal structure of the Prostau Glaxo? ^ 52 What openings are there from the Follicles of d| Prostate into the Urethra? || 53 What is the use of the Prostate Glaxo? | ' ANTIPROSTATJE. | 54 What are the Antiprostatje? .55 Where are the Antiphostat®; situated? I 36 Where do the Ducts of the Axtiprostat^e tel minate? 57 What is the use of the AxtiprostaTjE? |[ VERU-MONTANUM. ij 58 What is the Veru-Moxtaxum? ! 59 Where is the Veru-Moxtaxum situated? , 60 By what is the Veru-Moxtaxum perforated? PENIS. 61 What are the parts which compose the Pexis? Of the Pelvic Viscera, 77 [ct. XXIX.] CORPORA CAVERNOSA. What are the Corpora Cavernosa? Where are the Corpora Cavernosa situated? What grooves are formed by the union of the Cor- pora Cavernosa? : What is situated in the lower groove between the two Corpora Cavernosa? What is situated in the upfier groove between the two Corpora Cavernosa? To what are the ends of the Corpora Cavernosa joined anteriorly? * To what are the roots of the Corpora Cavernosa fixed? C What is the structure of the Corpora Cavernosa? § How are the two Corpora Cavernosa divided? URETHRA. t What is the Urethra? What is the situation of the Urethra? What is the form of the Urethra? What is the structure of the Urethra? What are the Lacuna? In what direction are the openings of the Lacuna? \ CORPUS SPONGIOSUM. f What is the name of the substance surrounding the i Urethra? ( Where is the membranous part of the Urethra si- tuated? rWhere is the Bulb of the Urethra situated? f'Where is the Glatis Penis situated? r What opening is there in the Gians Penis? Where is the Corona Glandis? t What is the structure of the Corpus Spongiosum? What Arteries supply the Penis? What is the course of the Veins of the Penis? jiHow is Erection effected? G 2 78 Of the Pelvic Viscera. [Sect, xxi; INTEGUMENTS OF THE PENIS. Quest. 86 What are the Integuments of the Penis? 87 What is the Prajiutium? 88 What is the Frxnum? FEMALE ORGANS OF GENERATION. 89 How are the parts of Generation in Females I vided? , 90 What are the internal parts of Generation in the 1 male? 9 1 What are the external parts of Generation in | Female? INTERNAL PARTS. '[ UTERUS. j 92 What is the Uterus? ' 93 What is the situation of the Uterus? j 94 What is form of the Uterus? ' 95 Into what parts is the Uterus generally dividei^i 96 What is the ybr/« of the Uterine Cavity? J 97 What Openings are there into the Cavity of j| Uterus? j 98 Whither do the Openings at the angles of its Fun\ lead? J 99 What is the size of the Openings at the superj angles of the Uterus? 100 Whither does the Opening of the inferior angh the Uterus lead? 101 What is the size of the Opening of the inferior an of the Uterus? 102 What is the name generally given \o ihe open of the inferior angle of the Uterus? 103 How is the Cavity of the Uterus lined? . . 104 In what part of the Uterus does the Membri lining it form Rugx? Of the Pelvic Viscera. 79 hct. XXIX.] est. H5 By what small Foramina is the Os Uteri sur- I rounded? / 16 What is the internal structure of the Uterus? : i7 By what Membrane is the Uterus externally in- r vested? ’ 8 How are the broad Ligaments of the Uterus ! formed? \ 9 What is the situation of the broad Ligaments of the ' Uterus? 0 What are the JU of the broad Ligaments of the f Uterus? >: 1 What is contained between the Laminx of the broad ^ Ligaments of the Uterus? <12 What are the round Ligaments of the Uterus? • OVARIA. 53 What are the Ovaria? .14 What is the situation of the Ovaria? J5 How are the Ovaria connected to the Uterus? 116 What is the internal structure of the Ovaria? s FALLOPIAN TUBES. 117 What are the Fallopian Tubes? 118 Where are the Fallopian Tubes situated? 19 What is the size of the Cavity of the Fallopian f Tubes? f 49 How do the Fallopian Tubes terminate? I I What is the direction of the greater extremity of the Fallopian Tubes? 12 With what are the greater extremities of the Fallo= piAN Tubes cowwec;ec?.? 13 How is the Cavity of the Fallopian Tubes lined? 14 What is the structure of the Fallopian Tubes? VAGINA. '1 ) What is the Vagina? 15 How is the Vagina situated? i ' Where does the Os Uteri project into the Vagina? 1 ! To what part of the Uterus is the Vagina attached? 1 1 With what parts is the Vagina connected ante-^ riorly? 80 Of the Pelvic Viscera. [Sect.-XXlJ Quest. 130 Where is the Vagina connected with the Rectun 131 Where has it a peritoneal covering? 132 What is the structure of the Vagina? ARTERIES, VEINS, AND NERVES OF THE UTERUS, & 1S3 Whence are the .Arteries of the Uterus, Fallopia Tubes, and Ovaria derived? 134 Whither do the Veins of the Uterus, Fallopia Tubes, and Ovaria pass? 135 Whence are the J\^ervea oi the Uterus, Fallopii Tubes, and Ovaria derived? EXTERNAL PARTS. PUBIS. . I 136 What name is given to the External Parts lectively? I 137 What is the szVwa/z'on of the Pubis? I J38 How is the Pubis formed? I LABIA PVDENDI. ' , 139 What is the situation of the Labia Pudendi? I 140 What are the points in which the Labia mi\ tenned? 141 What is the structure of the Labia? | 142 What name is given to the part situated betwe' the Inferior Commisure of the IjAbia and tj Anus? 143 What is the length of the Perineum? | 144 What parts are seen when the Labia are separate NTMPHJB. 145 What are the NvmphjE? 146 What is the situation of the Nymph.®? 147 What is the shafie of the Nymph.®? 148 What is the structure of the Nymph®? 149 Which of the extremities of the Nymph® is im. distant? Of the Pelvic VUcera. 81 ^‘ot. XXIX.J hi CLITORIS. Ill ;) What is the Clitoris? What is the situation of the Clitoris? By what is the Clitoris envelofied? What is the structure of the Clitoris? Where are the Crura of the Clitoris fixed? f. What is the itse of the Clitoris? \ URETHRA. I What is the situation of the Urethra in Females? p What appearance have the sides of the Orifice of the Urethra? I Where are the Lacunx of the Urethra situated? i What is the structure of the Female Urethra? »How is the Female Urethra distinguished from k the Male? THE ORIFICE OF THE VAGINA. iiWhat is the situation of the Orifice of the Vagina.^ ^Whether is it narrower than the rest of the Va- gika? [What is particularly noticed at its under part? HTMEN. (IWhat is the Hymen? fiVhat part of the Hymen is pervious? hat are the Carunculx Myrtiformes? nVhat is the use of the Hymen? S2 Organ of Vision. [Sect. XX OF THE ORGANS OF THE SENSES. Queit 1 What are the Organs of the Senses? 2 What are the names of the Organs of the Sens SECTION XXX. ORGAN OF VISION. 1 Of what does the Organ of Vision consist? 2 Where are the Eyes situated? ORBITS. 3 What are the Orbits? ■4 Where are the Orbits situated? 5 Of how many Bones is the Orbit of the Eye posed? ' ' \ 6 What are the names of the Bones which compost Orbit? 7 What Bones form its Ridge or Basis? 8 What Bones form its Afiex? 9 What Bones form the sides of the Orbit? 10 By what Foramina is the Orbit perforated? 1 1 In what part of the Orbit is the Forameji situated? 12 In what part of the Orbit is the Sphcenoidal Fisi or Foramen Lacerum Orbitale Sufterius situati 1 3 In what part of the Orbit is the Sfheno-Mao^ Fissure situated? 14 Whence is the Membrane lining the Orbit der| LACHRYMAL AND EXTERNAL PARTS OF THE'*i SUPERCILIA. 15 Where are the Supercilia situated? 16 How are the Supercilia formed? 17 How are the Supercilia moved? ect. XXX.] Organ of Vision, <3 PALPERBRJE. uest. r 8 Explain the situation of the PALPEBK.S:. V9 Which of the PALPEBRiE is largest? f 0 What are the fioints, where the superior and inferior } Palpebr^ meet, denominated? 1 Whether is the JVasal, or Temfioral Angle of the PalfebrjE largest? 2 How are the Palpebr.e composed? TARSI. ' 3 What are the Tarsi? 4 Where are the Tarsi situated? 5 What is the form of the Tarsi? ' 6 Which of the Edges of the Tarsi is thickest? 7 What is formed by the meeting of the Ciliary Edges ; of the Tarsi? 8 What is the appearance of their inner sides? CILIARY GLANDS. ' 9 What are the Ciliary Glanos? ■ 0 Where are the Ciliary Glands situated? 1 What is the form of the Ciliary Glands? CILIA. 1 2 What are the Cilia? 13 Where are the Cilia situated? f 4 What is the course of the Hairs of the Cilia? ' 5 Where are the Hairs of the Cilia longest? LACHRYMAL APPARATUS. ' 6 What parts compose the Lachrymal Apparatus? LACHRYMAL GLAND. 7 Where is the Lachrymal Gland situated? 8 What is the form of the Lachrymal Gland? 9 What is the course of the Lachrymal Ducts? 84 Organ of Vision, [Sect, xx; CARUNCULA LACHRYMALIS. Quest- 40 What is the Caruncula Lachrymalis? 41 Where is the Caruncula Lachrymalis situated. 42 What is the structure of the Caruncula Lachr malis? 4o What is the use of the Caruncula Lachrymalis 44 Where is the Lacus Lachrymalis situated? , 45 What is the use of the Lactjs Lachrymalis? PLICA SEMILUNARIS. 46 Where is the Plica Semilunaris situated? 47 What is the form of the Plica Semilunaris? 48 What is the direction of the Cornua of the Pl?i Semilunaris? 49 What is the use of the Pl'^ca Semilunaris? PUNCTA LACHRYMALIA. 50 What are the Puncta Lachrymalia? I 51 Where are the Puncta Lachrymalia situated? \ 52 How are the Puncta Lachrymalia formed? 53 What parts of the opposite Puncta Lachrymal! touch when the Eyelids are closed? 54 What is the use of the Puncta Lachrymalia? , CANALICULI LACHRYMALES. 55 What are the Canaliculi I.achrymales? | 5 6 Where are the Canaliculi Lachrymales situatd 57 What is the direction of the Canaliculi Lachr MALES? LACHRYMAL SAC. 58 Where is the Lachrymal Sac situated? 59 By what Bones is the Lachrymal Groove formei 60 What is the form of the Lachrymal Sac? 61 Where is the Lachrymal Sac crossed by the Te don of the Orbicularis Palpebrarum? 62 Into what part of the Lachrymal Sac do the Cap liculi Lachrymales open? 63 From what part of -the Lachrymal Sac does til Ductus ad JVasum commence? f ct. XXX.] Organ of Viaion. 85 DUCTUS AD NASUM. C'St. f Where is the Ductus ad Nasum situated? f By what Bones is the Ductus ad Nasum sur- I rounded? p Where does the Ductus ad Nasum terminate? p What is the course of the Tears? THE GLOBE OF THE EYE. ( What is the figure of the Globe of the Eye? p Where does it deviate from a true Spheroid? t Of what is the Globe of the Eye composed? COATS OF THE EYE. I How many are the Coats of the Eye, and what art ) their names? I How are the Coats of the Eye generally classed? TUNICA CONJUNCTIVA. ?;What is the Tunica Conjunctiva? , I'What is the situation of the Tunic.\ Conjunctiva? vlnto what parts is the Tunica Conjunctiva ■' vidtd? UHow does the Tunica Conjunctiva adhere to • Eye? IfTo what part of the Eye does the Tunica Con- i JUNCTiVA adhere most firmly? • TUNICA SCLEROTICA. ivVhatis the Sclerotica? ^iVhat is the situation of the Tunica Sclerotica? fvVhat is the structure of the Tunica Sclerotica? iJ A^hat part of the Sclerotic Coat is thickest? P fi'l'o what part of the Sclerotic Coat are the Muscles of the Eye attached? TUNICA CORNEA. fe Vhat is the Cornea? 4iow is the Cornea connected with the Sclerotica? ol. I. II 86 Organ of Vision. [Sect. XX Quest. 85 What is theyb?vn of the Cornea? 86 What is the structure of the Cornea? TUNICA CHOROIDES. 87 What is the Choroid Coat? 88 What is the situation of the Choroid Coat? 89 Where does the Choroid Coat commence? 90 Where does the Choroid Coat terminate? 91 What is remarkable at the anterior edge of \ Choroid Coat? 92 What is the J\!'igru?n Pigmentum? 93 What are the Blood Vessels of the Choroid Co. IRIS. 94 What is the Iris? 95 What is the situation of the Iris? ! 96 What is the hole in the middle of the Iris callec 97 What name has been given to the posterior fizV/i, the Iris? 98 What is the structure of the Iris? RETINA. ■ 99 Where is the Retina situated? £ 100 Where does the Retina arise? j 101 Where does the Retina terminate anteriorly? 102 At what part of the Retina does the Optic M\ terminate? 103 What occupies the centre of the Retina post, orly? 104 What is the structure of the Retina? 105 How is the Retina supplied with Blood? i HUMORS OF THE EYE. S06 Of how many Humors does the Eye consist? r 107 What are the names uf the Humors of the Ey(j AQUEOUS HUMOR. 108 What is the Aqueous Humor? !.09 Where is the Aqueous Humor situated? i ct. XXX.] Organ of Vision. 87 ► ■St. flO How are the chambers of the Eye formed? fel Which of the chambers of the Eye is largest? fe2 What is the use of the Aqueous Humor? I VITREOUS HUMOR. ■ 3 What is the Vitreous Humor? ■ 4 Where is the Vitreous Humor situated? <15 What is the form of the Vitreous Humor? ^6 By what is the Vitreous Humor envelojied? r 7 What is' the internal structure of the ViTREOUS Humor? . CRYSTALLINE LENS. lC8 What is the Crystalline Lens? 9 Where is the Crystalline Lens situated? 0 What is the form of the Crystalline Lens? 1 By what is the Crystalline Lens enveloped? 2 What is the internal structure of the Crystalline Lens? VCUSCLES, VESSELS, AND NERVES OF THE EYE. p3 How many Muscles belong to the Ball of the Eye? |l4 Whence are the Vessels of the Eye derived? ^5 Whence are the JVerves of the Eye derived? ^ USE OF THE PARTS OF THE EYE. 16 What is the use of the Cornea? \7 What is the use of the Aqueous Humor? 13 What is the use of the Crystalline Lens? 19 What is the use of the Vitreous Humor? fo What part of the Eye perceives the picture formed ( by the mechanical arrangement of the other pa^ts? 'l l What is the use of the Choroid Coat? T2 What is the use of the Nigrum Figmentum? *13 What is the use of the Iris? 14 What is the use of the Sclerotic Coat? I 88 Organ of Smell. LSect. XXX J SECTION XXXI. OF THE ORGAN OF SMELL. I Ruejt. 1 1 What is the Organ of Smell? 2 Where is the Organ of Smell situated? \ 3 W'hat is the division of the Organ of Smell? 4 What are the external fiarts of the Nose? 5 What are the internal fiarts forming the Cavity of tli Nose? 6 By what Bones is the Nose formed? 7 What are the soft fiarts of the Nose? 8 How are the root and arch of the Nose formed? j 9 Of how many Cartilages does the inferior part of tl: ! external Nose consist? 10 What is the situation of the Cartilages of the Nose: 1 1 What is the form and extent of the Cavities of tl Nose? 1 PITUITART MEMBBAWE. 1 2 How are the internal J^ares lined? 13 What is the use of the Pituitary Membrane? 14 Where is the Pituitary Membrane thickest? SINUSES. 15 What Sinuses open into the internal J^ares? 1 6 Where do the frontal Sinuses open into the Nares 17 Where do the Sphoenoidal Sinuses open into tl Nares? is Where do the Maxillary Sinuses open into tl Nares? DUCTUS INCISIVE 19 What are the Ductus Incisivi? 20 Where are the Ductus Incisivi situated? 2 i What is the use of the Ductus Incisivi? i tl J?! BLOOD VESSELS AND NERVES OF THE NOSE. |j 22 Whence is the IVose supplied with blood? ^ 23 Whence are the Nerves of the Nose derived? ect. XXXII.] Orga?i of Hearing. 89 SECTION XXXII. OF THE ORGAN OF HEARING. : lest* I Where is the Organ of Hearing situated? i3 How is the Ear generally divided? EXTERNAL EAR. , ) How is the External Ear comfiosed? Into what parts is the External Ear divided? FINN A. '■ What is the situation of the Pinna? h How is the Pinna formed? I What are the elevations on the Pinna? I- What is the situation of the Helix? i: What is the situation of the Anti helix? *1 What is the situation of the Tr.\gus? Ii What is the situation of the Antitragus? What are the defiressions oi the Pinna? ’ Where is the Fossa Navicularis situated? i Where is the Fossa Innominata situated? ! Where is the Concha situated? i Where are tlie Fissures in the Cartilage of the ' Pinna situated? f What are the Ligaments of the Pinna? What are the Muscles of the external Ear? I What is the name of the Glands situated in the Inte- I guments of the Pinna? LOBULUS. ■ What is the situation of the Lobe of the Ear? I What is the structure of the Lobe of the Ear? t [ MEATUS AUDITORIUS. I'What is the situation of the Meatus AuhiTORius [ Externus? E ' What is the of the Meatus Externus? PI 2 90 Organ of Hearing. [Sect. XXXI Quest* 24 What is the general length of the Meatus Extei NU3? 25 Which of the portions of the Meatus Externus •widest? 26 What is the form of the bore of the Meatus E; TERNUS? 27 How is the Meatus Externus com/iosed? , 28 Which of the portions of the Meatus Externus longest? 29 Where are the Fissures in the Cartilage of the Mi ATUS Externus? 30 What Glands are situated in the Cellular Mel brane and Integuments lining the Meatus E TERNUS? i 31 What is the use of the Ceruminous Glands? NERVES, ARTERIES, AND VEINS OF THE EXTERNA EAR. 32 Whence are the Arteries of the External Ear i rived? 33 Whither do the Veins of the External Ear paflf 34 Whence are the JSferves of the External Ear j rived? INTERNAL EAR. I 35 Into what parts is the Internal Ear divided? MEMBRANA TYMPANI. 36 What is the situation of the Membrana Tympas 37 How is the Membrana Tympani fixed? i 38 What is the direction of the Membrana Tympa1( 39 Is the Membrana 'rYMPANi convex or concave j ternally? 40 How is the Membrana Tympani composed? I 41 What Bone is attached to the inside of the Membi na Tympani? TYMPANUM. 42 Where is the Cavity of the Tympanum situated? 43 What is the form of the Cavity of the Tympanuj! Organ of Hearing. 91 8:t XXXII.] I What openings are there at the circumference of the [ Tympanum? ' 4 By what is the Cavity of the Tympanum lined? 4 What are the contents of the Cavity of the Tym- • PANUM? EUSTACHIAN TUBE. 4 Where is the Eustachiaji Tube situated? 4 Of what parts is the Eustachian Tub^e composed? 4 What is the situation of the bony part of the Eus- / tachianTube? i What is the situation of the Cartilaginous and Mem~ branous parts of the Eustachian Tube? { Where is the Eustachian Tube narrowest? 5 What is the direction of the Eustachian Tubes? S By what is the Eustachian Tube lined? MASTOID CELLS. Unto what part of the Tympanum do the Mastoid . Cells open? I Where are the Mastoid Cells situated? I How are the Mastoid Cells lined? S What do the Mastoid Cells contain? BONES OF THE EAR. I Enumerate the Bones of the Ear. 5 What is the situation of the Bones of the Ear? 6 In what order are the Bones of the Ear connected? MALLEUS. i. What is the of the Malleus? What is the form of the Malleus? 4 What Muscles are attached to the Malleus? INCUS. 6 What is the situation of the Incus? 6 What is the form of the Incus? Organ of Hearing. [Sect. XXX 9S OS ORBICULARE. Quest. 66 What is the size of the Os Orbiculare? 67 What is the situation of the Os Orbiculare? 68 What is \heform of the Os Orbiculare? STAPES. 69 What is the situation of the Stapes? 7Q What is the form of the Stapes? 71 What is situated lietween the legs of the Stapes! 72 How is the Membrane fixed between the legs of 1 Stapes? 73 What Muscle is attached to the Stapes? INNER .SIDE OF THE TtMPANUM. j 74 What is the situation of the Fenestra Ovalis? 75 What is fixed in the Fenestra Ovalis? ! 76 What is the situation of the Fenestra Rotunda? 77 What is the form of the Fenestra Rotunda? 78 Where is the Promontory of the Tympanum s? ated? I 79 Where is the hollow bony pyramid of the Stapidi situated? | SO What direction does the Fallopian Acjueduct assu on the inner side of the Cavity of the Tympaml 81 Where is the elevation of the External Seniicircii Canal situated? LABYRINTH. 82 How is the Labyrinth of the Y,’ar situated? 83 Of what parts does the Labyrinth of the Ear o sist? 84 What are the contents of the Labyrinth of the Ea VESTIBULUM. 85 What is the situation of the Vestibulum? , 86 What is the form of the V’estibul m? J 87 What opening is in the external side of the VestS lum? 1 XXXII.J Organ of Hearing. 93 V't- What are the openings on the posterior side of the I Vestibulum? |( What opening is at the anterior side of the Vesti- li bulum? f What is the direction of the Aqueduct of the Vesti- i bulum? 5 Where is the external opening of the Aqueduct of the Vestibulum? » SE.mCIRCULAS CANALS. iWhat is the situation of the Semicircular Ca- II NALS? i What is the number of the Semicircular Canals? ^ What are the names oi the Semicircular Canals? i How Tcidiny openings have the Semicircular Ca- (I NALs into the Vestibulum? ® Why have the three Semicircular Canals only ' five openings? B What are the Ampulla of the Semicircular Ca* » NALS? I Where are the Ampulla of the superior and poste- j rior Canals situated? I Where is the Ampulla of the external Canal si- I tuated? [ , COCHLEA. I! What is the situation of the Cochlea? 6 What is the form of the Cochlea? • How many turns does the Spiral Canal of the 1 Cochlea make? 9 By what is the Spiral Canal of the Cochlea dl- l' vided into two? 0 What is the name of the two parts into which the Canal of the Cochlea is divided? 0 What is the relative situation of the Scalje? 0 Where is the communicuiion of the Scal^e situated? 0 What is the pillar round which the Cochlea winds, denominated? •'What is the Infundibulum? 0 What is the situation of the La7nina Spiralis? 1‘By what does the Lamina Spiralis terminate? 94 Organ of Hearing. [Sect. XXX Quest. 1 1 1 How do tlje Filaments of the Portio Mollis pass i the Scalse? 1 12 Where are the branches of the Portio Mollis chit ramified? MEATUS AUDirORIVS INTER NUS. 113 Where is the Meatus Auditorius Inter] situated? 114 What is the fonn of the Meatus Auditorius, TERNUS? 1 15 How are the Fossulx distinguished at the bottoB the Meatus Internus? 116 By what are the Fossule of the Meatus Inter divided from each other? 1 17 What are the contents of the Meatus Audito* Internus? 118 Where does the Fallopian Aqueduct commence? 119 What is the course of the Fallofiian Aqueduct? 120 Where does the Fallopian Aqueduct terminate? 121 What passes through the Fallopian Aqueduct? 122 By what Nerve is the Portio Dura joined in Fallopian Aqueduct? I 123 Where is the Portio Dura joined by the Vit ETerve? 124 Where is the Portio Dura joined by the Cha Tympani? 125 What is the course of the Chorda Tympani? 126 How is the Portio Mollis distributed? USE OF THE PARTS OF THE EAR. 127 What is the use of the Pinna? 128 What is the use of the Meatus Auditorius tennis? 129 W'hat is the use of the Membrana Tympani? 130 What is the use of the Muscles of the Internal ] 131 What is the use of the Eustachian Tube? 132 What is the use of the Ossicula Auditus? 133 What is the use of the W’ater in the Labyrinth? 134 What part is the immediate Organ of Hearing, I that which perceives the impressions of sound! XXXIII .3 Of the Mouth and Taste. 95 J SECTION XXXIII. ► OF THE MOUTH, AND ORGAN OF TASTE. tvVhat is meant by the Mouth? l.’ What Bones contribute to the formation of the ; Mouth? VHow is the Mouth generally divided? I EXTERNAL PARTS OF THE MOUTH. |.What are the external parts of the Mouth? >.Ho\v are the Checks and Lips formed? (What is the appearance of the Edges of the Lips? CWhat are the Commissures of the Lips? : (What is the Fossula of the Upper Lip? ‘.What are the Frctna of the Lips? I INTERNAL PARTS OF THE MOUTH. I' What are the internal -parts of the Mouth? ♦ GUMS. I What is the situation of the Gums? i;What is the structure of the substance of the Gums? ! .By what means do the Gums adhere to the Alveolar Processes? I By what Membrane are the Gums invested? PALATE. l.What is the situation of the Palate? I' What is the form of the Palate? TInto what parts is the Palate divided? 1 Whether is the hard or soft part of the Palate si- tuated most anteriorly? i By what Membrane is the Palate covered? 2 How is the soft portion of the Palate formed? 2 What is the shape of the Velum Pendulum Palati? I Po what part of the Velum Palati is the Uvula at- ' tached? ^ Wiiat is the shape of the Uvula? I What is the structure of the Uvula? 96 ~ 0/ the Mouth and Taste. [Sect. XXX] Quest. 25 What are the arches of the Palate on each sid( the Uvula? 26 In what direction do the two arches on each side | ceed from the Uvula? 27 What is situated between the anterior and postci arch of the Palate on each side? TONGUE. 28 Into what parts is the Tongue divided? 29 Of what is the Tongue comfiosed? 30 By what Membrane is the Tongue invested? 31 What are the Pafiill1 i terminate? AMYGDAL..E. 5 Where are the Amygdala situated? 5 What is Xhejorm of the Amygdala? 5 What is the structure of the Amygdala? 5 What is the use of the Amygdala;? I THYROID GL.iJVD. I Where is the Thyroid Gland situated? S'What is the/or;« of the Thyroid Gland? HWhat is the use of the Thyroid Gland? SECTION XXXIV. OF THE SKIN, AND OF THE ORGAN OF TOUCH. Of what parts do the Integuments consist? iiVhat is the relative situation of the Cuticle.^ Rete Mucosum, and Cutis? t CUTIS. tifVhat is the structure of the Cutis? what parts of the Body is the Cutis thickest? £kVhat are the Papilla of the Skin? jf On what parts of the Body are the Papilla most pro • : minent? ^ f n what /or»i are the Papilla arranged in the Palms of the Hands and Soles of the Feet? fitVhat is \hcform of the Papilla of the red part of the Lips? SWhere is the Sense of Touch most acute? OVhere are the Sebaceous Follicles situated? liVhere are the Sebaceous Follicles most conspicuous? SVhat is the use of the Sebaceous Follicles? I Vhat are the lesser openings in the Cutis? • OL. 1. I 98 Of the Skin and Touch. [Sect. XXX JiETE MUCOSUM. Quest. 14 Where is the Rete Mucosum situated? 15 What is the color of the Rete Mucosum? CUTICLE. 16 Where is the Cuticle situated? 17 On what parts of the Body is the Cuticle thickt 18 What openings are there in the Cuticle? 19 What is the structure of the Cuticle? ADIPOSE SUBSTA.JVCE. 20 Where is the Adipose Substance situated? 2 1 What parts of the Skin are free from Adipose f stance? 22 What is the structure of the Adipose Substani 23 Where is its distinct cellular structure most markable? 24 What is the use of the Adipose Substance? Js'AILS. I 25 Of what are the Nails a continuation? 26 How are the Nails connected to the Cutis? | 27 How are the Nails connected to the Cuticle? 28 What is the structure of the Nails? | 29 How are the Nails formed? HAIRS. 30 Where are the Bulbs of the Hair situated? 31 What is the structure of the Bulbs of the Hal 32 How do the Hairs pass from tlie Cutis? | 33 What is the Structure of the Hair? ) 99 S;t. XXXV.j Of the. Brain in General, SECTION XXXV". • OF THE BllAIX IN GENEUAL, AND OF ITS AIEM- BRANES. Qit. : Where is the Brain situated? Tnlo what portion's is the Brain divided? i.By what Membrane is the Brain enveloped? BUJIA MATER. ?«What is the situation of the Dura Mater? ;lIow is the Dura Mater comfiosed? C?Iow do the Pedes Hyppocampi terminate? <-l3f what are the Pedes Hyppocampi composed? HYPPOCAMPUS MINOR. fSiVheruAS the Hypp^campus Minor situated? «£What is the /or?;? of the Hyppocampus Minor? <4kVith what is the Hyppocampus Minor connected? PINEAL GLAND. diVhere is the Pineal Gland situated? « ;^hat is the figure of the Pons Varolii? ;^hat is the sufierficial affiearance of the Pons Va- rolii? GPORA OLIV ARIA AND CORPORA PYRAMIDALIA. ' 'hat other eminences are there on the Medulla Ob- .ONGATA? ) here are the Corpora Pyramidalia situated? here are the Corpora Olivaria situated? CORPORA MAMMILARIA. here are the Corpoh,\ Mammilaria situated? hat relation do the Corpora Mammilaria bear to ' he Anterior Pillar of the Fornix? 106 Of the Arteries in General. [Sect. X SECTION XXXIX. OF TUB MEDULLA SPINALIS. Quest. 1 Whence may the Medulla Spinalis be said arise? 2 What is the situation of the Medulla Spinalis? 3 By what Membranes is the Medulla Spinalis vested? 4 What is the form of the Spinal Marrow? j 5 What is the internal structure of the Spinal Mi ROW? 6 Where does the Spinal Marrow terminate? ANGEOLOGY. SECTION XL. OF THE ARTERIES IN GENERAL. 1 What are the Arteries? 2 How are the AwrE,^i¥.?, distinguished from the Ve] 3 How do the Arteries begin at the Heart? 4 What angles do the Branches form with their Tru\ 5 How do the Arteries terminate? 6 What is the structure of the Arteries? OF THE PULMONARY ARTERY. 7 From what part of the Heart does the Pulmon Artery arise? 8 What is the course of the Pulmonary AiiTEiiYi 9 How is the Pulmonary Artery divided? 10 How are the right and left Pulmonary Arteries tributed? 1 1 How does the course of the right Pulmonary Ar differ from that of the left? ^ 12 Whether is the right or left Pulmonary Arte® longest? I i 13 How do the Pulmonary Arteries terminate in ct. XL.] Of the Arteries in General. lor OF THE AORTJ. it. From what part of the Heart does the Aorta arise? Opposite to what Vertebra does the Aorta arise? What is the g;eneral cour.se of the Aorta? What are the general divisions_ of the Aorta? What parts of the body are supplied with liiood from each of its divisions? 'What are the capital branches of the Aorta? iWhat are the smaller branches of the Aorta? I Which of the branches of the Aorta arise in pairs, and which of them singly? I What are the first Arteries given off by the Aorta? I What are the names of the Branches given from the r Arch of the Aorta? I* What is the general course of the Carotid Arteries? |;How are the Carotid Arteries divided? ktiow is the External Carotid Artery distributed? I.FI0W is the Internal Carotid Artery distributed? H '.Vhither do the Subclavian Arteries pass? ItVVhere do the Subclavian Arteries terminate? KVVhat name do they assume in passing from the if Thorax? UiVhat Arteries are given off from the Thoracic Por- ' lion of the descending Aorta? ttVhat Arteries are given off from the abdominal Portion of the descending Aorta? IftVhither do the Phrenic Arteries pass? tftVhither does the Cardiac Artery pass? fcVhither does the superior Mesenteric Artery pass? tVhither do the F.mulgent Arteries pass? ip Vhither do the Arteries pass? ISiVhither does the inferior Mesenteric Artery pass? W Vhither do the Lumbar Arteries pass? VVhither does the Arteria Sacra Media pass? 4 low does the Aorta terminate? ■Vhither do the Iliac Arteries pass? t low are the Iliac Arteries divided? Vhither does the internal Iliac Artery pass? S, Vhither does the external Iliac Artery pass? Vhere does the external Iliac Artery terminate? r Vhat name does the external Iliac Artery assume on passing from the Abdomen? 108 Of the Arteries of the Head, [Sect. X] SECTION XLI. OF THE ARTERIES OF' THE HEART. Quest. 1 What is the number of the Coronaky Arteries 2 Where do the Coronary Arteries arise? 3 What is the course of the right Coronary Artery^ 4 What is the course of the left Coronary Artery? SECTION XLII. OF THE ARTERIES OP THE HEAD. 1 What is the number of the Cartoid Arteries? 2 Where do the Carotid Arteries arise? 3 What is the course of the Carotid Arteries; 4 How are the Carotid Arteries divided? 5 What is the relative situation of the external a| ternal Carotid Arteries? EXTERNAL CAROTID ARTERY. 6 What is the general course of the External Cj| tid: 7 How many Branches proceed from the Exteb Carotid? 8 What are the names of the Branches of the Ex'ii NAL Carotid? 9 Where does the Superior Thyroideal An arise; 10 What is the course and distribution of the Supei Thyroideal Artery? 1 1 Where does the Lingual Artery arise? 12 What is the course and distribution of the Linc Artery? 13 Where dces the External Maxillary h arise? 14 What is the course and distribution of the Exte Maxillary Artery? 15 Where does the Ascending Pharyngeal A arise? 16 What is the course and distribution of the Ascbn:i Pharyngeal? ti lit. XLIIL] Arteries of the Upfier Extremities. 109 1‘Wheve does the Occipital Artery arise? llWliat is the course and distribution of the Occipital r Artery? t Where does the Posterior Auris arise? What is the course and distribution of the Posterior Auris? I Where does the Transverse Facial arise? iWhat is the course and distribution of the Trans- . I verse Facial? i; Where does the Temporal Artery arise? ^What is x.h&- course and distribution of the Temporal . Artery? $ Where does the Internal Maxillary Artery ' arise? . I’ What is the course and distribution of the Internal 1 Maxillary Artery? \ INTERNAL CAROTID ARTERT tlWhat is the general course of the Internal Caro- I TiD Artery? ^Enumerate the Branches of the Internal Carotid. I'How is the Arteria Posterior Cerebri of the In- ternal Carotid distributed? j ; name? Which of the Subclavian Arteries is shortest and . runs most obliquely? i The Vertebral Arteries are described as branches of the Sub- d iaa VoL. L K 110 - Arteries of the Ujifier Extremities. [^Sect. XLl Quest. 6 Enumerate the Branches of the Subclavian i tery. 7 Where does the Vertebral Artery arise? 8 What is the course and distribution of the Vi TEBRAL Artery? 9 What is the Cir cuius Arteriosus? 10 Where does the Internal Mammary Artery an 1 1 What is the course and distribution of the Inter* Mammary Artery? | 12 Where does the Cervical Artery arise? . 13 What is the course and distnbution of the CerviI Artery? 14 Where does the Superior Intercostal Art I arise? ' 15 What is the coarse and distribution of the SuPERlji Intercostal Artery? ' 16 Where does the Inferior Thyroideal Ar| arise? ; 17 What is the course and distribution of the Infers Thyroideal Artery? I 18 \Vhere does the Supra-Scapular Artery arise? \ 19 What is the course and distribution of the Surl s Scapular Artery? i AXILLARY ARTERIES. \ 20 Where do the Axillary Arteries commence? ' 21 Where do the Axillary Arteries terminate? 22 Enumerate the Branches of the Axillary Artei[, 23 How many External Mammary Arteries are the I 24 Where does the Superior Mammary Artery an' 25 What is the course and distribution of the Super i Mammary? j 26 Where does the Inferior Mammary Artery aB 27 What is the course and distribution of the Infer, Mammary Artery? I 28 Where does the Infra-Scapular Artery arise? 29 What is the course and distribution of the Inf,' Scapular Artery? ! 30 What is the course and distribution of the Anter Circumflex Artery? 31 Where does the Posterior Circumflex APt) arise? i Ti XUII.] Arteries of the Up^ier Extremities. 1 1 1 W- >lWhat is the course and distribution of the Poste- rior Circumflex Artery? JJvVhere does the Brachial Artery commence? fc'.Vhat is the course of the Brachial Artery? IfWhat Branches are given off by the Brachial Ar- tery above the bend of the Arm? tfVVhat is the situation of the Brachial Artery in the I bend of the Arm? :Hovv does the Brachial Artery terminate? 4f|iVhat is the general course of the Ulnar Artery? IsiVhat are the chief Branches given off by the Ulnar Artery before it reaches the Wrist? ttiVhat is the course and distribution of the Ulnar P.ecurrent? t VVhere is the Anterior Interrosseous Artery given off? BWhat is the course and distribution of the Anterior . Interosseous Artery? (Where is the Posterior Interosseous Artery given off? MiVhat is the course and distribution of the Posterior ' Interosseous Artery? U'What is the course of the Superficial Palmar Arch? KiVhat Branches are given off from the Superficial Palmar Arch? t/iVhat is the course and distribution of the Ulnaris I Profunda? itWhat is the course and distribution of the Digital - Arteries? HHow does the Superficial Palmar Arch termi- nate? itVVhat is the general course the Radial Artery? i'iVhat Branches are given off by the Radial before it reaches the Wrist? iiiV^hat Branches does the Radial Artery give off at the Wrist? i.How does the Radial Artery form the deep Palmar Arch? iAVhat is the course of the Arcus Profundus? »: What Branches are given off from the Deep Palmar Arch? 112 Of the Abdominal Arteries. [Sect. XL SECTION XLIV, OF THE THOUACIC ARTERIES. Quest. 1 Enumerate the Arteries arising from the Super Portion of the descending Aorta. 2 Where do the Bronchial Arteries arise? 3 What is the coMrse and distribution of the Bronchi Arieries? 4 Where do the CEsophageal Arteries arise? 5 Where do the Intercostal Arteries arise? 6 What is the course and distribution of the Interc TAL Arteries? SECTION XLV. I OF THE ABDOMINAL ARTERIES. 1 Enumerate the Arteries given off from the Infet Portion of the descending Aorta? 2 Where do the Phrenic Arteries arise? |, 3 What is the course and distribution of the PhreIi Arteries? | 4 Wliere does the Cjeliac Artery arise? 5 What are the chief Branches of the CjELIac Arte 6 What is the course and distribution of the Corona ' Artery of the Stomach? ' 7 What is the course and distribution of the Hepa^ Artery? j[ 3 What is the course and distribution of the Sple] Artery? 9 Where does the Superior Mesenteric Alfi arise? i 10 What is the course and distribution of the Super! Mesenteric Artery? I 11 Where does the Inferior Mesenteric Artp arise? ‘ 12 What is the course and distribution of the Infer) i Mesenteric Artery? 13 Where do the Emulgent Arteries arise? i 14 What is the course and distribution of the EmI' gent Arteries? S|:t. XLVI.] Of the Pelvic Arteries. 113 1 Where do the Capsular Arteries arise? 1 What is the course and distribution of the Capsular , Arteries? ^ Where do the Spermatic Arteries arise? I What is the course and distribution of the Sper- matic Arteries? 1' Where do the Lumbar Arteries arise? ♦ What is the course and distribution of the Lumbar Arteries? % Where does the Sacral Artery arise? |:What is the course and distribution of the Sacral Artery? SECTION XLVI. OF THE PELVIC AR I'ERIES. k What Arteries proceed from the termination of the Aorta? iWhat is the course of the right Iliac Artery? li'.Vhat is the course of the left Iliac Artery? , *[Iow are the Iliac Arteries divided? iiWhat is the course of the Trunk of the Internal Iliac? (tWhat are the chief Branches given off from the Internal Iliac? JVhere does the lesser Iliac Artery arise? ftVhat is the course and distribution of the lesser Iliac Artery? SvVhere does the Gluteal Artery arise? iXWhat is the course and distribution of the Glutaial Artery? ■ iiVhere does the Sciatic Artery arise? SVhat is the course and distribution of the Sciatic A rtery? S.Vhere does the Punic Artery arise? 4Vhat is the course and distribution of the Punic Artery? 5Vhere does the Obturator Artery arise? 6'Vhat is the course and distribution of the Obtura- tor Artery? K 2 114 Jlrteries of the Lower Extremiues. [Sect. XLVI ^uest. 17 Where does the Umbilical Artery arise? 18 What is the course and distribution of the Umbii CAL Artery? 19 What is the cou'-se of the External Iliac Arter 20 What Branches are given off from the ExTERNi Iliac Artciy? 21 Where does the Epigastric Artery ame-.? 22 What is the course and distribution of the Epigj TRIG Artery? 23 Where does the Circumflexa Ilii arise? 24 What is the course and distribution of the CiRcu FLEXA Ilii? SECTION XLVII. I OF THE ARTERIES OF THE LOWER EXTREMITIES 1 Where does the Femoral Artery commence? j 2 What is the course of the Femoral Artery? | 3 What Branches are given off by the Femoral Art^ in the Groin? 'r 4 Where does the Profunda Femoris arise? 5 What is the course and distribution of the Profun^ ; 6 What name does the Femoral Artery assume in^ j Ham? [ 7 What Branches are given off from the Poplit;^; Artery? |i 8 How does the Popliteal Artery terminate? j 9 What is the of the Anterior Tibial Arte; 10 How is the Anterior Tibial Artery distributee's 11 What is the course o1 the Posterior Tibial Ji tery? 12 How is the Posterior Tibial Artery distributee 13 What is the course and distribution of the ExtJ NAL Plantar Artery? I 14 What is the course and distribution of the Int NAL Plantar Artery? 15 What is the course and distribution of the FiBUli Artery ? ^ . L.j Feins of the Head and A’eck, 1 15 SECTION XLVIII. OF THE VEINS IN GENERAL. I Vhat are the Veins? I low may the Veins be distinguished from the Ar- I teries? SVhere do the Veins begin? 4 low a e the Veins distributed? i Vhat propoi’tion do the Veins bear to the Arteries? I Vhat is the structure of the Veins? r Vhat are the Values of the Veins? 8 low are the Valves disposed? * Vhat Veins are without Valves? J» Vhat is the use of the Valves? 1 low many principal Venal Trunks are there? 2 Enumerate the Venal Trunks. 3 Vhat are the Veins peculiar to the Heart? SECTION XLIX. THE SUPERIOR CAVA. I Vhere does the Superior Cava arise? t !ow does the Superior Cava terminate? 3 fhat Veins does the Superior Cava receive? I Vhat is the Vena Azygos? 3 Vhat is the course of the Vena Azygos? S V^hat Veins does the Right Subclavian receive? " v'hat is peculiar to tlie Left Subclavian? 3 Vhat is the Axillary Vein? SECTION L. DF THE VEINS OF THE HEAD AND NECK. . ow is the External Jugular Vein formed? L/here does the External Jugular Vein ter- E minate? ^ ow is the Internal Jugular Vein formed? ® i/'hat are the chief Sinuses of the Dura Mater? ' E^here is the- Cavernous Sinus situated? 116 Veins of the Ujifier Extremities. [Sect.] (^uest. 6 Whence does the Cavernous Sinus receive blood? 7 Where is the Circular Sinus situated? 8 Where are the Superior Petrosal Sinuses tuated? 9 Whence do the Superior Petrosal Sinuses ceive their blood? 10 Where is the Inferior Petrosal Sinus situate^, 11 Whence does the Inferior Petrosal Sinus i ceive its blood? 12 Where is the Occipital Sinus situated? i 13 Whence does the Occipital Sinus receive blood? I 14 Where is the Inferior Longitudinal Sinus tuated? 1 15 Where is the Torcular Herophili situated? 1 16 Whence does the Torcular Herophili reel its blood? I 17 Where is the Superior Longitudinal Sinus! tuated? I 18 Where are the Lateral Sinuses situated? ;| 19 Whence do the Lateral Sinuses receive tl blood? ' 20 Where do the Lateral Sinuses receive the n£ of Internal Jugular Veins? j 21 What is the course of the Internal Jugular Ve 22 Where do the Internal Jugular Veins termini 23 What is the course of the Vertebral Vein? 24 Whence does the Vertebral Vein receive blood? I 25 Where does the Vertebral Vein terminate? I SECTION LI. ! OF THE VEINS OF THE UPPER EXTREMITIE 1 How are the Veins of the Extremities classi| 2 What is the situation of the Deefi-seated Veins? 3 What are the names of the Deeji-seated Veins of upper Extremities? 4 What is the situation of the Superficial Veins? j LIII.] Veins of the Lower Extremities. 1 \ 7 fiVhat are the names of the Su}ierficial Veins of the ' ‘ upper Extremities? ^iVhat is the situation of the Cephalic Vein? ^IVhat branches does the Cephalic Vein receive? «vVhere does the Cephalic Vein terminate? BVhat is the situation the Basilic Vein? Cj.Vhat are the chief branches which the Basilic Vein :i[ receives? ajVhere does the Basilic Vein terminate? ilVhatis the situation of the Median Vein? (3iIow does the Median Vein terminate? iVhat is the chief branch which joins the Median Vein? SECTION LIE OF THE INFERIOR CAVA. IVhat is the origin of the Inferior Cava? • I Vhat is the course of the Inferior Cava? 5 Vhat Veins are received by the Inferior Cava? t Fhere do the He^iatic Veins enter the Inferior Cava? > /hat is the course of the Emulgent Veins? » '/hat are the terminations of the Spermatic Veins? '^hat is the course of the Primitive Iliac Veins? l;to what branches do the Primitive Iliacs divide? 'If hat Veins does the Internal Iliac receive? ^ :^hat Veins does the External Iliac receive? SECTION LIII. OjTHE VEINS OF THE LOWER EXTREMITIES. bw are the Veins of the Lower Extremities . rranged? 'hat are the Deefi-seated Veins of the lower Ex- , remity? ^ hat are the Su/ierfcial Veins of the lower Ex- , remity? ^hat is the situation of the Saphina Major? 118 Of the Absorbent System. j^Sect. I Quest. 5 What branches Ao&s the Saphina Major receive its course? 6 Where does the Saphina Major terminate? 7 AVhat is the course ol' the Saphina Minor? 8 Where does the Saphina Minor terminate? 1 What is the Vena Portae? 2 What is the Vena Porta Abdominalis? I 3 What is the Vena Porta Hejiatica? I 4 Where is the Trunk of the Vena PortjE situate 5 How is the Trunk of the Vena Port.e formed?. 6 Whence does the Vena Meseraica Major deriv( blood? 7 What Veins does the Splenic receive? 8 Whence does the Vena Meseraica Minor, or Plaei ' rhoidalis Interna, derive its blood? 9 What lesser Teitis join the Trunk of the V. Porta;? f OF THE ABSORBENT SYSTEM IN GENERAL. 1 What are the Absorbents? ' 2 What division has been made of the AbsorbenK* 3 What difference is there betwixt the LactealB Lymphatics? 4 How do the Absorbents begin? ' 5 Whait is the general course of the Absorbents! 6 How do the Absorbents terminate? | 7 What is the Thoracic Duct? ' 8 What is the structure of the Absorbents? 9 How many coats have the Absorbents? 10 How is the Cuticular Coat disposed? i 11 What are the Lymphatic Glands? 12 Where are the Lyymphatic Glands situated? 13 What are the Vasa Inferentia, and the Vasa i rentia? SECTION LIV. OF THE VENA PORTtE. SECTION LV. t. LIX.] Lymfihatics of the Trunk. 119 SECTION LVI. »F THE LYMPHATICS OF THE HEAD AND NECK. h. iHow are the Lymphatics of the Head and Neck classed? ZiVhatis the course of the Facial Lymphatics? 3iVhat is the course of the Temporal Lymphatics? iiVhat is the course of the Occipital Lymphatics? 6 Vhat is the course of the Thyroideal Lymphatics? 6 i.re there any Lymphatics of the Brain? SECTION LVII. )1THE LYMPHATICS OF THE UPPER EXTREMITIES. I V^hat is the course of the Supereicial Lymphatics I of the upper Extremities? li^’^hat is the course of the Deep-seated Lympha- tics of the upper Extremities? I ow do the Lymphatics of the upper Extremities ierminate? ^''’here does the left Axillary Lymphatic Trunk : 'erminate? Y ^here does the Axillary Lymphatic Trunk , erminate? SECTION LVIII. . iE LYMPHATICS OF THE LOWER EXTREMITIES. T hat is the course of the Superficial Lymphatics ■ll'f the lower Extremities? i'',hat is the course of the Deep-seated Lympha- ics of the Lower Extremities? SECTION LIX. OF THE LYMPHATICS OF THE TRUNK, tiscribe briefly the Lymphatics of the Pelvis. Escribe briefly the Lymphatics of the Abdomen. Escribe briefly the Lymphatics of the Thorax. 120 Of the JSTerveit in General. [Sect. ] SECTION LX. OF THE LACTEAL SAC AND DUCT. Quest. ! Where is the Lacteal Sac situated? 2 What is the ybr/« of the Lacteal Sac? 3 In what does the Lacteal Sac terminate? • 4 What is the course of the Thoracic Duct? 5 Where does the Thoracic Duct terminate? 6 How is the Orifice of the Thoracic Duct tccted? NEUROLOGY. SECTION LXI, , OF THE NERVES IN GENERAL. 1 What are the Nerves? 2 From what parts do the Nerves take their origj 3 What is the general course and distribution o Nerves? j 4 What communication have the different NE with each other? 5 What is the structure of the Nerves? 6 What are the coverings of the Nerves? 7 How are the Nerves nourished? 8 What is the structure of the Ganglions? 9 How are the Nerves classed? 10 How do the Cerebral JYerves pass out of the nium? i 1 1 How do the Sfiinal jy"erves pass out of the Vei Canal? 12 Enumerate the Cerebral JVerves. 13 How are the Sfiinal JVerves divided? t. LXII.] Of the Cerebral J^'erves. 12t SECTION LXII. OF THE CF.REBBRAL NERVES, FIRST PAIR. |.fVhence do the Olfactory Nerves arise? EtVhat is their course within the Cranium? How do the Olfactory Nerves pass out of the j! Cranium? IVhat is the distribution oi the Olfactory Nerves? iiVhat are the communications of the Olfactory with other Nerves? IVhence do the Optic Nerves arise? f Vhat is the course of the Optic Nerves within the { Cranium? ,ow do the Optic Nerves pass out of the Cranium? ^hat is the distribution of the Optic Nerves? ( /'hence do the Motores Oculorum arise? /hat is the course of the Motores Oculorum within the Cranium? ! ow do the Motores Oculorum pass out of the Cranium? taumerate the branches of the Motores Ocu- .ORUM. I Chat is the course and distribution of the Ciliary Plexus? FOURTH PAIR. f hence do the Pathetici arise? f hat is the course of the PathetjCi within the 1 Cranium? L here do the Pathetici pass out of the Cranium? f hat is the distribution of the Pathetici? SECOND PAIR. THIRD PAIR. L 122 Oj the Cerebral J\ferves. j*Sect. L2 finest. FIFTH PAIR. 19 Whence arise the Trigemini? 20 What is the course of the Trigemini within Cranium? 21 What are the branches of the Trigemini? 22 How does the Ophthalmic Branch pass out of Cranium? 23 How does the Superior Maxillary Branch pass of the Cranium? 24 How does the Inferior Maxillary Branch pass ou the Cranium? 25 What is the distribution of the Rami of the Ophi mic Branch? ; 26 What is the distribution of the Rami of the Supi Maxillary Branch? | 27 What is the distribution of the Rami of the Infi Maxillary Branch? SIXTH PAIR. 28 Whence arise the Motores Externi? 29 What is the course of the Motores Externi w the Cranium? 30 How does the Motores Externi pass out oj Cranium? 31 What is the distribution of the Motores Ext: SEVENTH PAIR. 32 Whence arise the Auditory Nerves? 33 What is the course of the Auditory Nerves v the Cranium? 34 Of what portions do the Auditory Nerves coi 35 What is^the relative situation of the two Portio which it consists? 36 What is the distribution of the Portio Mollis 37 How does the Portio Dura pass out of the 38 What Filaments does the Portio Dura giv within the Fallopian Aqueduct? 39 What great branches does the Portio Dura gi in its emerging from the Foramen Stylo-Mastoid? 123 J^t. LXII.] Of the Cerebral Serves. KWith what Nerves does the Poetio Dura commu- nicate? EIGHTH PAIR. tjiVhence does the Eighth Pair of Nerves arise? t Diw'haX fioriions do the Eighth Pair consist? How do the Eighth Pair of Nerves pass out of the , Cranium? kVhere is the Eighth Pair joined by the Nervus Ac- f cessorius? tiVhat is the course and disiribution of the Nervus ' Accessorius? »How is the Glosso-Pharyngeal Nerve distributed? tPVVhat is the situation of the Par Vagum in its pas- sage from the Head to the Chest? ^JfclVhat are the first branches which the Par Vagum gives off? t 3ow does the Par Vagum enter the Thorax? iVhere is the Recurrent Nerve given off? yWhat is the courte and distribution of the Recur- rent Nerve? if kVhat is the course and distributi*n of the rest of the t Par Vagum? NINTH PAIR. ^ ^Vhence arise the Ninth Pair of Nerves? iilow do the Ninth Pair of Nerves make their exit from the Cranium? iSfo what Nerves do the Ninth Pair adhere on their li exit from tlie Cranium? trVhat is the course of the Ninth Pair toward the t Tongue? ffiVhat branches does the Ninth Pair give off in its course toward the Tongue? ■fcdow is the Descendens JVbni distributed? TENTH PAIR. /hence do the Sub-occipital Pair arise? Ciiow do the Sub-occipital Pair make their exit ; from the Cranium? 1 Vhat branches are given off by the Sub-occipital Pair? 124 Of the Cervical ATerves. [Sect. LXI SECTION LXIII. OP THE VERTEBRAL NERVES IN GENERAL. Riiest. 1 In what manner do the Vertebral Nerves at from the Medulla Spinalis? 2 How do the Vertebral Nerves pass from t Canal of the Spine? 3 How are the two Fasciculi of the Vertebr, Nerves connected on their exit from the SpirK 4 How many Pairs are there of Spinal Nerves? 5 How are the Spinal Nerves divided? SECTION LXIV. OF THE CERVICAL NERVES. FIRST FAIR. 1 How does the First Pair of Cervical Nerves mi its exit? 2 How is the anterior branch of the First Pair of Cl vicAL Nerves distributed? 3 How is the posterior branch of the First Pair Cervical Nerves distributed? SECOND PAIR. 4 Where does the Second Pair of Cervical Nep make its exit? I 5 How is the anterior branch of the Second Pair, Cervical Nerves distributed? |[ d What is the distribution of the posterior branch,, the Second Pair of Cervical Nerves? THIRD PAIR. 7 Where does the Third Cervical Pair pass fre the Vertebral Canal? 8 Flow is the anterior branch of the Third Cervtc Pair distributed? 9 What is the distribution oi the posterior branch of tl Third Pair of Cervical Nerves? 1 LXV^.] Of the Brachial A'erves. i::s DIAPHRAGMATIC NERVE. >!t. liHow is the Diaphragmatic Nerve formed? t;VVhat is the course of the Diaphragmatic Nerver ^[n what does the course of the right Diaphragmatic £ Nerve differ from that of the left? iHow is the Diaphragmatic Nerve distributed? t i OXIRTH, FIFTH, SIXTH, AND SEVENTH PAIRS. ^ flow do the Last Four Pairs of Cervical Nerves t pass to the Neck? ikiow are their fiosterior branches distributed? tSlow are their anterior branches distributed? SECTION LXV. OF THE BRACHIAL NERVES. 1 Vhat is the Axillary Plexus? • low is the Axillary Plexus constructed? { A^hence do the Brachial Nerves arise? Vhat are the names of the Brachial Nerves? I rom what part of the Great Plexus do the Brachial f Nerves generally arise? ♦ inhere does the SeAPULARis Nerve arise? r Fhat is the course and distribution of the Scapu- LARIS? lyhere do the Thoracic Nerves arise? iyiiat is the course and distribution of the Thoracic k Nerves? jyhat is the course and distribution of the Musculq- '■ Cutaneous? F/hat is the course and distribution of the Median Nerve? il/hatis the course and distribution of the Cubital Nerve? .1/hat is the course and distribution of the Cutaneus Internus Nerve? 4 /hat is the course and distribution of the Radial i, N erve? ^ ^hat is the course and distribution of the Axillary Merve? LS 136 Of the Lumbar A'erves. [^Sect. LXVI SECTION LXVI. OF THE DORSAL NERVES. Huest. 1 Of how many Pairs do the Dorsal Nerves consii 2 How do the Dorsal Nerves pass from the bral Canal? I 3 How do they resemble each other in their dis^ bution? ' 4 How are the posterior branches of the Dors Nerves distributed? 5 How are the anterior branches of the Dorsal Nerv' distributed? 6 To the formation of what Nerves do the First Dc sal Pair conh'ibute? 7 How are the Intercosto-homeral Nerves formt^ a How are the lowest Five Dorsal Nerves dist' buted? SECTION LXVII. ! OF THE LUMBAR NERVES. 1 Of how many pairs do the Lumbar Nerves of sist? I 2 What is the general course and distribution of Lumbar Nerves? ( FIRST PAIR. ! 3 What is the course and distribution of the First Ltj BAR Pair? SECOND PAIR. i 4 What is the course and distribution of the Sec(1 Lumbar Pair? THIRD PAIR. 5 What is the course and distribution of the Th:5 Lumbar Pair? ' 1^;. LXIX.] Of the Crural and Sciatic J\Terves. 127 FOURTH PAIR. ir 6Vhat is the course and distribution of the Fourth » Lumbar Pair? FIFTH PAIR. I^Vhat is the course and distribution of the Fifth Lumbar Pair? OBTURATOR NERVE. iVhatis the origin of the Obturator Nerve? > V’hat is the course and distribution of the Obtu- . rator Nerve? f SECTION LXVIII. ^ OF THE SACRAL NERVES. ^ f how many pairs do the Sacral Nerves consist? ! ow are the Sacral Nerves distributed? /hat' relation do they bear to each other in size? /hich of them form the Sciatic Plexus? A /hat are the Branches proceeding from the Sciatic IPlexus? I ow are the two last Pairs of the Sacral Nerves I iistributed? r I SECTION LXIX. I OF THE CRURAL AND SCIATIC NERVES. CRURAL NERVE. iow is the Crural Nerve formed? ;S|?3w does the Crural Nerve pass out of the Ab« i lomen? iJdw is the Crural Nerve situated with regard to he Artery and Vein in its passage from the Abdo- ■ nen? i ' hat is the course and distribution of the Crural 'Jerve? 128 Of the Great Sym/iathetic J^erve. [Sect. L5 ^ue«t. SCIATIC NERVE. 5 How is the Great Sciatic Nerve formed? 6 How does the Great Sciatic Nerve fiass out of Pelvis? 7 What Branches does the Sciatic Nerve give ofi its passage to the Ham? 8 What is the course and distribution of the PoplitB Nerve? 9 What is the course of the Tibiae Nerve? 10 What is the distribution of the Tibiae Nerve? 1 1 What is the course and distribution of the Inters Peantar Nerve? 12 Wliat is the course and distribution of the ExterJ Peantar Nerve? 13 What is the course and distribution of the FiBUlj Neri e? SECTION LXX. OF THE GREAT SYMPATHETIC NERVE. 1 What is the general situation of the Great Sy> thetic Nerve? 2 What is the origin of the Great Svmpathi Nerve? 3 What is the general arrangement of the Gri Sympathetic Nerve? 4 How are the Ganglia of the Sympathetic divii 5 How many Cervical Ganglia are there? 6 What is the form and situation of the First, or ficrior Cervical Ganglion? 7 What Branches join the Su/ierior Cervical Gangli 8 What are the communications which the descen(| Trunk of the Great Sympathetic forms in Neck? 9 What are the Branches given off by the Middled vical Ganglion? -‘HI 10 Where is the Inferior Cervical Ganglion situated: 1 1 What Branches does the Inferior Cervical Gon^f give and receive? 129 U' LXX.] Of the Great Symfiathetic N'erve. i Vhere does the Great Sympathetic form the First Dorsal Ganglion? J low are the Inferior Cervical, and First Dorsal ; i Ganglia connected? 4i[ow is the Cardiac Plexus formed? ♦ Vhat is the course of the Great Sympathetic I Trunk as it descends in the Thorax? 4 7here hre its Dorsal Ganglia situated? if Tith what Nerves do the Dorsal Ganglia regu- j; iarly communicate? jj|/hat Branches does the Great Sympathetic 'I- jive off about the middle of the Thorax? f ^here does the Splanchnic Nerve perforate the !• Diaphragm? ^'’’here does the Great Sympathetic Nerve form I ;he Semilunar Ganglion? IDiat are the connexions and branches of the Semi- I mNAR Ganglion? p’) what parts is the Celiac Plexus distributed? p Avhat parts is the Hepatic Plexus distributed? ■s':) what parts is the Splenic Plexus distributed? ’) what parts is the Renal Plexus distributed? Hi what parts is the Superior Mesenteric Plexus istributed? t what parts is the Inferior Mesenteric Plexus . istributed? ti' what parts is the Hypogastric Plexus distri- lUted? ' i < what parts is the Spermatic Plexus distri- uted? Iw is the Trunk of the Great Sympathetic dis- osed of after having detached the five branches hich form the S/ilanchnic Nerve? ^!iat filaments do the Lumbar Ganglia receive from le Lumbar Nerves? ^ith what Nerves do the Sacral Ganglia communi- ite? H>v do the Great Sympathetic Nerves termi- ite? V lat filaments proceed from the Arch in which the cmpathetic Nerves terminate? 130 Peculiarities of the Female. APPENDIX. PECULIARITIES OF THE FEMALE. Quest. 1 What is peculiar in the Female Skeleton? 2 What is remarkable in the Integuments Female? 3 What are the most imjiortant Peculiarities of the male? 4 What is the situation of the Mamm.e? 5 What is the size of the Mamma;? 6 Of what/tar?s do the Mamma; consist? 7 What are the Papilla;, or Nipples? 8 What is the structure of the Nipple? 9 What is the structure of the Areola? 10 What is the structure of the Body of the MamI 1 1 What is the use of the Mammae? PECULIARITIES OF THE FCETUS. 1 What is peculiar to the Bo?ies of the P'oeTUS? Jj 2 What is remarkable in the Adifiose Substance q Foot us? 3 What is remarkable in the Brain and Serves q Fcetus? 4 What is peculiar in the Eye of the Foei us? 5 What is peculiar in the Glandular System oix.h&lc9t 6 How is the Testicle situated in the Fobtus? 7 What are the parts peculiar to the Fobtal Cij LATION? 8 Describe the Foramen Ovale. | 9 Describe the Canalis Arteriosus . 10 Describe the Canalis Venosus. i 1 1 What is the course of the Umbilical Vein? I 12 What is the course of the Umbilical Arteries? 1 13 How is the Umbilical Chord formed? 14 Describe the course of the Fobtal Circulate END OF VOLUME I. -r'' ’Ki‘ ■I’Y H, >' ** - 3 » -.■,5?V., -. ■M- -M -i* fi ,:. ‘ ANATOMICAL EXAMINATIONS A COMPLETE SERIES OF ANATOMICAL QUESTIONS, WITH ANSWERS. THE ANSWERS ARRANGED SO AS TO FORM /I ELEMENTARY SYSTEM OF ANATOMY, AND INTENDED AS PREPARATORY TO EXAMINATIONS AT SURGEON’S HALL. TO WHICH ARE ANNEXED n.BLES OF THE BONES, MUSCLES, AND ARTERIES VOLUME II. PHILADELPHIA: PRINTED FOR EDWARD EARLE AND CO, Fry and Kammerer, Printers, 1811 . iVATOMICAL EXAMINATIONS. PART SECOND. CONTAINING THE ANSWERS. SECTION I. OF ANATOMY IN GENERAI.. U LlNATOMY is that Science which teaches us the • Structure of the human body. J forbid Anatomy explains the Alterations in the Stnictuve of the Body, which are induced by Disease. I Physiology is that Science which teaches us the ' Functions of the Body, or the Uses of its Parts. V~'he comfionent Parts of the Body are divided into SoLins and Fluids. i ’’he Solids are the Bones, Cartilages, Ligaments, Muscles, Cellular Substance, Membranes, Vessels, Nerves, Glands, Viscera, Adipose Substance, 8cc. i (ones are the most hard and inflexible parts of the Body, affording support and protection to all the rest. ■ 'artilages are the polished elastic substances cover- ing the ends of the Bones; and, excepting these, harder than any other parts. I igaments, though firm' and inelastic^ are flexible Bodies, connecting the Bones. Of A^mtomy in General. [Sc 4 Aiisw. 9 Muscles are bundles of red, soft and contractile fit the white hard and inelastic terminations of wl are denominated Tendons, when in the fon Chords — <1jioneuroses, or Fascia, when expande Membranes. 10 Cellular Membrane is a tissue of interv/oven IMj branes. 1 1 Membranes are sheets of interwoven Fibres. ■■2 Vessels are long cylindrical and flexible Tubes, d' ing and subdividing into smaller Branches; the] of three kinds: 1. Arteries, 2. Veins, 3. Lympha 13 JVerves are bundles of small white Cords, procee to, or from the Brain and Spinal Marrow. 14 The Glands are distinct bodies formed by a pec arrangement of Arteriesj Veins, Lymphatics, Nerves, in a Cellular Parenchyma. 15 Viscera are complicated Organs somewhat lo( contained in the great cavities of the Body, sue the Stomach, Intestines, 8cc. 16 The Adipose Substance consists of a Cellular | stance, within whose interstices an Oleagif Fluid is deposited. ji^ 17 The Fluids of the Body are the Blood, PERSPiajil Matter, Urine, Sebaceous Matter, Ani Oil, Ceruminous Matter, Saliva, Tears, cus. Bile, Gastric Juice, Semen, Synovia, cREATic Juice, Milk, Chyle, &c. I 18 The Blood is the Fluid which circulates througB Veins and Arteries, which supplies the Bodyj Nutriment, and from which all its other Fluid secreted. 1 9 The Urine is a Fluid which is secreted by the Kid 20 'I'he Perspirable Matter is a Fluid exhaled froB minute Vessels of the Skin. 21 The Cerumen is a Fluid secreted by the Cermnn Glands of the Meatus Audilorius Externus. 22 The Sebaceous Matter is a Soapy Fluid, secrets the Sebaceous Glands of the Skin. 22* Animal Oil is the Oleaginous Fluid which occ the Cells of the Adipose Substance, and the inj Cavities of the Bones, where it is called the ilJ lary Substance, or Marronv. I it. I.] Of Anatomy in General, 5 il '• ^Saliva is a Fluid secreted by the Salival Glands of the Mouth. UThe Tears are a Fluid secreted by the Lachrymal Gland in each Orbit. ^Mucus is a Fluid secreted by the Mucous Glands of ' the Mouth, Nose, &c. UBile is a Fluid secreted by the Liver. Kraslric Juice is a Fluid secreted by the Stomach. j^'ieme7i is a Fluid secreted by the Testes, Vesiculae ( Seminales, and Prostate Gland. MSynovia is a Fluid which lubricates the Surfaces of r Joints. t^ancreatic Juice is a Salival Fluid, secreted by the Pancreas. ^Milk is a Fluid secreted by the Glands of the Female Breasts. \\ Chyle is a Milky Fluid obtained by digestion from ' our P^ood, and passing into the Blood Vessels is , there converted into Blood. kiiach kind of solid substance is considered apart; this oceasions the division of Anatomy into Osteology, , Osteogeny, Syndesmology, Chondrology, My- ( OLOGY, Adenology, Spl anchnology, Bursalogy, t ANGioLOGY, Neurology, &c. - Osteology treats of the Form of perfect Bones. ~)steogeny of the Ossific Process, or of the growth of Bone. ^yndestnology of the Ligaments. Ihondrology of the Cartilages. Myology of the Muscles, and their appendages the F Tendons and Aponeuroses. t idenology of the Glands. splanchnology of the Viscera, and Organs of Sense, ^3ursalogy of the Bursae Muscosae. ■ \1ngeology of the Vessels. aVeurologi/ of the Nerves. A 2 6 Of the Bones in Generai. [Sec. SECTION II. OF THE BONES IN GENERAL. Answ. J The Bones are every where invested by a Membn called Periosteum, whilst 2 Perichondrium is the name given to the continuat of the same Membrane over the Cartilages. 3 The Periosteum strengthens the union of Bones d their Epiphyses, affords attachment for Ligama and Muscles, permits the Muscles to glide smool over the Bones, and conducts and supports Vesi in their passage to Bones. * 4 A delicate Membrane which lines all the intel | Cavities of Bones, is called Internal Periosteum\ \ 5 Whose use is to form little sacs to contain the | row. ' ! 6 Bones are divided into three Classes, viz. the u or CYLINDRICAL, the BROAD 01' FLAT, and the a { ED Bones. ? 7 The name of P/iiJihyses has been given to the Ex < mities and great Projections of the Bones in I Foetus, which at this time are united to the bodj the Bones by Cartilage. 8 Their internal structure is sfiongy. 9 The middle Portions of the long Bones placed betvfl the Epiphyses, are called Dialihyses. 10 Their Interior is Reticular. 1 1 Their Exterior is Compact. I 12 jifiophyses are great Projections, or distinct portl of Bones. I 13 They are distinguished from E/ii/ihyses in being easily separable from the Bone to which they' long,noLayer of Cartilage being interposed betw them. The Epiphyses of the Foetus become i physes in the adult. 14 Bones consist of a Cellular, Reticular, . Vascular Parenchyma, and of Osseous 3^ ter deposited in it; t/udr base, therefore, 6' the same with that of the Muscles, JVerves, ami parts of the Body. c II.] Of ' the Bones in General. 7 SifHEY ARE NOT FORMED OF FiBRES AND PlATES, OR Lamella. fi’hey are at all times Vascular, but they are more especially so during the Ossific Process. Their Vessels enter 71y numerous small Foramina all over their external surface. 8 'heir Vascularity is proved by the tinge which they receive in animals with whose food the Rubia Tine.- tovum., or Madder, has been mixed. t 'he Medulla is an Oleaginous Fluid, deposited in their internal cells; ®t is secreted by minute Arteries, which ramify upon the sacs of the internal Periosteum, whose Trunks l ienerally penetrate the Bones about their middle by oblique canals. 1 'he use of the Medulla is not accurately ascertained- In Soemmerring’s opinion it tends to render the Bones comparatively lighter. % 'he External Parts of Bones are the following, Fora- tiNA, Canals, Sinuses, Sinuosities, Furrows, loTCHES, Fossae, Pits, Glenoid Cavities, Coty“ oiD Cavities, Tubercles, Tuberosities, Spines, Ieads, Necks, Processes, &c. foramina are holes perforating the substance of Bones, i without leaving any long tract within their substance. are Foramina continued within the substance tof Bones. » are great Cavities in Bones, with small open- f 'nuosities are superficial, but broad irregular De- pressions. 4 arrows are long, narrow, and superficial Canals. i hlc/ies are Cavities in the Margins of Bones. <1 'osiiE are deep and large Cavities upon their Surface. are small, though deep Depressions. h lcnoid Cavities are smooth shallow Cavities for Ar- i|ticulation. i ’-Jyloid Cavities are deep and smooth for Articula- :ion. < 'ubercles are small Eminences, s uberositics are greater rougli Elevations. Of Articulation in General. [Sec. ! 8 Answ. 36 S/lines are long Projections. 37 Heads are round Tops of Bones. 38 Hecks are the narrow Portions of Bones beneath tl Heads. 39 Processes are projecting Portions of Bones. SECTION III. 1 1 OF ARTICULATION IN GENERAL. 1 The CONNEXION of Bones with each other is csi Articulation, which is divided into three classes, 2 Namely, Symphysis, Synarthrosis, and Diarti SIS. 3 Symphysis expresses the Substance connect^! Bones. ;| 4 Synarthrosis expresses the im.movable conneJ/ of Bones. ' 5 Diarthrosis expresses the movable connexion Bones. 6 Symphysis is subdivided into Synostosis, SynIi Mosis, Synchondrosis, Syssarcosis, and SyJi ROSIS. I' 7 Synarthrosis IS subdivided into Suture, Harmo Schindylesis, and Gomphosis. I 8 Diarthrosis is subdivided into Enarthrosis, I throdia, Amphiarthrosis, and Ginglymus. i 9 Synostosis expresses the conjunction of Bones by\ sens Matter, as that of the Sphoenoid and Occi[ji 10 Syndesmosis &yiYce.ss^s conjunction by Ligaments, i| all the movable Joints. 11 Synchondrosis expresses conjunction by Cartilagd that of the Ribs and Sternum. 1 2 Syssarcosis expresses their conjunction by Musclti in all the movable Joints. 13 Syneurosis expresses conjunction by Membrane; that of the Radius and Ulna. 14 Suture expresses conjunction by Indented Mar<; as that of the two Parietal. 15 Harmonia expresses the conjunction by Straip Margins, as that of the Ossa Nasi. Of Osteogeny. 9 ..IV.] i'ichindylesis expresses the recefition of the Spine of one Bone by the Furrow of another., as the Vomer re- ceives the Azygos Process of the Sphoenoidal Bone. Viomphosis expresses such Conjunction, as that of the Teeth with their Sockets. iEnarthrosis expresses the reception of the Head of one Bone by a Deep Cavity pf another, as the Ace- tabulum receives the Head of the Femur. iiirthrodia expresses the reception of the Head of one Bone by a Superfcial Cavity of another, as the Glenoid Cavity of the Scapula receives the Head of the Humerus. k.imphiarthrosis expresses conjunction oj Bones by Plain Surfaces, as those of the Cuneiform and Me- tatarsal Bones. MSinglymus expresses the Hinge-like Articulation, as that of the Elbow Joint, of which there are three kinds; S'Jamely, the Ginglymus Simplex, Ginglymus Compo- situs', and Ginglymus Trochoides. ^jinglymus Simplex is that species where correspond- ing, elevated, and depressed Surfaces constitute one Joint, as that of the Elbow, &c. Ginglymus Compositus is that species where two dif- ferent hinge-like Joints serve one purpose, as in the Articulation of the Radius and Ulna. Ginglymus Trochoides is that species where one Bone turns round a point of another, as the Atlas moves . upon the Process of the Dentata. SECTION IV. OF OSTEOGENY. V IsTEOGENY treats of the growth of Bones. - 'hey are formed by the deposition of Ossific Matter, either between Membranes, or in Cartilage. 3. 'heir constituent parts are a Cellular and Vascu- lar Parenchyma, and a Phosphate of Lime, with other saline combinations. Ossification is thus effected; the Arteries of the part about to undergo this process become dilated; though 10 Of the Head and its Sutures. [Sec. 'i Answ. i! formerly transparent, they now assume a red coIo the Cartilage itself is not transmuted into Bone, i becomes gradually absorbed, whilst the Ossific W[! ter is deposited in its place. 5 In the Diafihyses of long Bones this process beg i in the middle, forming flat Rings, between i external and internal Periosteum. , 6 At their Efiifihijses in distinct Points, which ■{ dually unite, whilst in flat Bones, as 7 In the Bones of the Cranium it assumes the appean i of Radii diverging from a Centre. I S The small Bones of the Ear are perfectly forme | Birth. ' 9 The Epiphyses are the parts latest ossified; usual ; 10 About seven or eight Years of Age. | 1 1 About twenty Years of Age, they are converted i Apophyses by bony union with the Diaphyses. i SECTION V. OF THE HEAD AND ITS SUTURES. ^ 1 The Bones of the Head are divided into those t longing to the Cranium, and those belonging to B Face. ; 2 The Bones of the Cranium consist of two TabIi or bony Plates, and an intermediate DiPlIi Of these 3 The external Table is the thickest. 4 The Dijiloe is of a Cellular Structure, like the ] physes of the long Bones. 5 Pericranium is the name given to' the Periost of these Bones. 6 The Bones of the Face are of an irregular struct! 7 The Bones of the Cranium are eight in number: Os- Frontis, two Ossa Parietalia, two Temporum, Os Occipitis, Os Sphobnoides? Ethmoiu-ES. 8 Of these five are proper to the Cranium, viz.T two Ossa Parietalia, two Ossa TemporumI] • Os Occipitis. I. |(. V.J Of the Head and its futures. 1 l i)- ‘Three are common to the Cranium and Face, namely^ The Os Frontis, Os Sphosnoides, and Os Eth- MOIDES. C There are fourteen Bones of the Face, viz. The two Ossa Nasi, two Ossa Lachrymalia, two Ossa ^ Malarum, two Ossa Maxillaria Superiora, -two Ossa Palati, two Ossa Turbinata Inferi- j ORA, Vomer, and Os Maxillare Inferius. \'^he Os Frontis is situated in the anterior part of the . Cranium; ,|7«e Ossa Parietalia, in the upper and lateral parts of i the Cranium; Ossa Temfiorum, in the lower lateral parts, and partly in the base of the Cranium; iie Os Occipilis, in the base and back of the Cranium; he Os S/ihanoides, in the middle of the base, and in the sides of the Cranium; the Os Ethmoides, in the middle of the fore part of the base of the Cranium. r n the arch of the Nose are situa^d the Ossa JVast. 1 1 the anterior part of the Nasal sides of the Orbits,' the Ossa Lacrymalia, i a the upper part of the Cheeks, the Ossa Malarum. 0ia the middle of the Face, constituting the upper Jaw, , properly so called, ai’e the Ossa Maxillaria Superiora. I n the back of the Orbits, Nares, and Palate, the Ossa • Palati are placed. 1 1 the lower part of the sides of the Nares, the Ossa { Turbinata Inferiora. 1 the middle of the Nares, the Vomer is situated, he Sutures formed by the union of the Bones of the ( Cranium, are five in number, viz. The Coronal, , theSAGiTTAL, the Lambdoidal, and the two Squa- mous. i he Spho6NoiDAL,the Ethmoidal, the Transverse, and the two Zygomatic Sutures, are the five form- ed by the union of the Bones of the Cranium with those of the Face. ilhe Harmonia of the Face are sixteen in number, viz. I ane perpendicular Nasal, two lateral Nasal, ;wo Lachrymal, two transverse Nasal, two ex- ternal Orbital, one Mtstachial, one trans- 12 Of the Head and its Sutures. [Sec. Answ. VERSE Palatine, or>e longitudinal Palati two Maxillo-Palatine. 27 The Coronal Suture stretches from above an Inch hind the temporal side of one Orbit, over the perior part of the Cranium, to the same plac( the other, connecting the two Parietal Bones to^ Frontal Bone. 28 The Sagittal Suture extends along the top of the !B from the middle of the Coronal to considerably hind the Vertex, connecting the Parietal Bone< 29 The Lambdoidal Suture begins at the terminati||i the Sagittal, and passes in the form of the Gij letter A forward and downward on each side, ji necting the Occipital Bone to the Parietal Boni 30 The Squamous Sutures are of a semicircular fij situated higher upon the Cranium than the to the external Ear, connecting on each side the u| edge of the Os Squamosum, to the lower ed^ the Os Parietale, which it overlopes. | 31 The continuations on each side of the Lambdd Suture into the base of the Cranium, are callefll Additamenta Sutures: Lambdoidalis. ' ' 32 The Posterior Sei'rated Portions of the Squ Sutures are called its Additamenta. S3 The Sphanoidal Suture surrounds all the edges ol Spheenoid Bone. i 34 The Ethmoidal Suture surrounds all the edges oi Ethmoid Bone. I 35 The Transverse Suture extends through the Ol between the Cranium and Face, and joins the ert, and facial Bones. I 36 The Zygomatic Suture is situated rather toward anterior part of the Zygoma, it runs from a1 downward and backward, connecting the Zygon: Processes of the Temporal and Cheek Bones. 37 The perpendicular Hasal Harmonia is situated ii| middle of the Nasal Arch, connecting the two i Nasi. 38 The lateral Misal Harmonix are situated on each of the Nasal Arch, connecting the Ossa Nasi tt ! Ossa Maxillaria. 39 The Lachrymal Harmonix surround the fore partou S t. VI.] Of the Bones of the Head. 13 «: Ossa Lachrymalia, connecting them to the Ossa [ Maxillai'ia. \The Transverse JVasal Harmonice are situated at the } lower part of the Nares, internally connecting the k Ossa Turbinata Inferiora to the Ossa Maxillaria. WThe External Orbital Harihonite extend from the r middle of the lower side of each Orbit downward I and outward, to the lower part of each Os Malac, 1 connecting these Bones to the Ossa Maxillaria. fhe Internal Orbital Harmonix extend from the I' middle of the inferior edge of each Orbit, to the , lower anterior part of the Sphosno-Maxillary Fis- , sure, connecting the Ossa Malarum to the Ossa Maxillaria. \Thc Mystichal Harmonia connects the Maxillary , Bones immediately beneath tlte anterior aperture I of the Nostrils. Whe Transverse Palatine Harmonia stretches across the back part of the Palate, connecting the Palatine I Processes of the Palate Bones, to those of the Su- I perior Maxillary Bones. S ''be Longitudinal Palatine Harmonia extends from the » middle of the anterior to the middle of the posterior i part of the Palate, connecting the Palatine Processes t of the Maxillary and Palate Bones of the one side to those of the other. Ifte Maxillo-Palatine Harmoni/s tire situated at the back of the sides of the Nares, connecting the Pa- date Bones to the Bulbous Processes of the Superior . Maxillary Bones. 'he Vomer is connected with the Os Sphcenoides . ' above, and with the Palatine and Superior Maxillary I Bones below, by Schyndylesis, 1 i he connexion betwixt the Teeth and their Sockets is an instance of Gomphosis. SECTION VI. ^ OF THE BONES OF THE HEAD. I' OS IRONTIS. t he Os Frontis is situated in the anterior part of * the Cranium, and superior part of the Face. ^)L. II, B )4 Of the Bones of the Head. [Sect. \ 2 It is divided into a Frontal and Facial Portion 3 The Frontal Portion is situated Superiorly, beii concave internally, and convex externally, its upf edge being semicircular, and possessing a doul row of Small Serrae. 4 The Facial Portion is situated Inferiorly, and is o very irregular form. 5 The following are the FJevations on this Bone, t Internal Angular Processes, at tlie insides the Orbits — A Nasal Process between these two Superciliary Ridges forming arches, j inner ends of which rest on the Internal Angu Processes, and the outer ends upon the two TERNAL Angular Processes at the outer edgfi each Orbit: — A Temporal Process and Rip immediately behind the External AngularProcese| — two Orbitar Plai'es, or Processes, which || back from the Superciliary Ridges: — two of the Frontal Sinuses, which are placed imi)! diately above tlie Internal Angular Processes, ( Eminences some way above the middle of the j| perciliary Ridges which were the points of' Ossification. — Ail these elevations are situated'! ternally, except the orbital Plates, which prol internally, where also the Spine, ascending fS the root of the Nose to the middle of the semii cular edge of the Bone, may be seen. I 6 The Trochlearis internally, by means of its pully, externally the Corrugator Sujiercilii are attache^ the Internal Angular Process. 7 The origin of the Temporalis and its Tendinous A neurosis, are attached to the Temporal Ridge. ■ S The Falx-Cerebri — a Duplicature of the Dura Mi — a Membrane of the Brain is attended to the Sp i 9 The Anterior Lobes of the Brain rest on the orl i Plates. 10 The Depressions on this Bone are its Orbital j PRESSIONS in the orbital Plates. — Its Laciiuy]| Depressions situated on the same Plates, and ! hind its External Angular Processes — Its Depiii siONS for the Pulleys of the Trochleares, on,i inside of its Internal Angular Processes — Its E) jet. VI.] Of the Bones of the Head. 1 5 I MOiDAL Fissure between its orbital Plates — Its j Temporal Depressions behind its Processes of I the same name — The Great Concavity of the internal side of the Bone, and a Furrow along ( its Spine. iThe Lachrymal Glands occupy the Lachrymal De- ' pressions. ^^he Cribriform Plate of the Ethmoid Bolie'is receiv- ;i ed into the Ethmoidal Fissure. (The Tenijioral JLIuscles are placed in the Temporal . I Depressions. . tl he anterior part of the Longitudinal Sinus — a great , Vein of the Dura Mater— is situated along the Fur- : row of its Spine. i The Foramina are externally two, called Supercil- j lARY, from their being situated about one third , frorn^ the inner end of the Superciliary Ridges ; and internally one called Coecvm, situated at the ki root of the Spine. ^..'he Superciliary Foramina transmit to the Forehead ( twigs of the Ophthalmic Herve, Artery and Vein. 'hrough the Foramen Cceewn an Artery and Vciv . occasionally pass to the Nose, and • t small process of the Dura Mater is fixed in it. ihQ Fmtus it is divided down the middle, it contains ; no Sinuses, and neither the orbital Plates, nor the li Superciliary Ridges are complete in it. | ; is connected sz iternally the Mammillary process is cellular. i he Sterno-Cleido-Mastoideiis, and the Trachelo-Mae- '■oideus, are attached to it. he Aponeurosis of the Temporal Muscles is fixed o the upper edge of the Zygomatic Process, t part of the Masseter to its lower edge. ' he Temporal Muscle passes under it. ' le Tubercle at its base, constitutes a part of the ^oint qfthe lower Jaw. ' \ oF the same portion, and — The Foramen common 1; to this Bone and the Sphocnoid, is placed at the An- I terior part of its Petrous portion — The Foramen i COMMON to it with the Occipital, has already been ; described. The Portio Dura or Facial F^'erve passes outward, and an Artery enters to the Ear, by the Stylo-Mastoid Foramen. t fhe Canalis Carotidev.s transmits the Carotid Artery, and the beginning of the Intercostal Jlerve. j Whe Foramen Mastoideum transmits an Artery to the I Dura Mater, and a Vein to the lateral Sinus, i Vhe Meatus Auditorius Internus transmits the Portio Mollis and Dura or the Auditory and the Facial \ . JVerve. 'W'he Fallopian Aqueduct transmits the continuation I’ of the Facial Merve, 6#r/ic Small Foramen on the Superior Surface of the Petrous portion transmits the Vidian JVerve to join I the Portio Dura. ^,n the Fatal State, there exists in this bone no Mea- i tus Auditorius Externus, but merely a bony ring, i ’ nor are the Styloid processes formed. 20 Of the Bones of the Head. j^Sect. Answ. 70 It is connected Anteriorly to the Sphoenoid bone the Sphoenoidal Suture, Superiorly to the Pavw by the Squamous Suture, and its Additamentl posteriorly to the Occipital by the Lambdeidal ture and its Additamentum, ^id to the lower by Ginglymus. 7! The Ossa Temporum constitute the inferior lat partsof the Cranium, support, on each side, tlie r die lobes of the Brain, transmit several Vessels Nerves, and contain the organ of hearing. OS OCCIPITIS. 72 The Os Occipitis is situated in the inferior and p« rior part of the Cranium. 73 Its Figure is Irregularly Rhomhoidal its inferior gle projecting forward, which part is called the neiform process: while its superior one is rouni and its lateral angles are obtuse. It is concave ill nally, and convex externally. ' 74 The Elevations on this bone are its Cond\| . projections situated on each side, and somewha(i teriorly to the great Foramen in the middle of Bone. — A rough Protuberance external to (! of them — the elevated edges of the great Forai j — A Longitudinal ridge on the posterior pa the bone — A Superior, and an inferior tr, verse ridge, crossing the longitudinal one- Spine in the middle of the Superior Transv ridge — Internally it has a longitudinal and a Tr VERSE RIDGE wliicli ci’oss each other, and are nominated its internal Crucial Spine. j 75 Its Condyles are connected with the Oblique ^ cesses of the Atlas. 76 The Becti Latcrales of the Head, are fixed toi Protuberances external to the Condyles. \ 77 The Perpendicular Ligament second Vertc and that of the Anterior Arch of the Atlas, arci ed to the Anterior Edge of the great Foramen. : 78 The Ligament of the Posterior Arch of the Atli attached to its posterior Edge. I 79 The Occipito-Frontales and the Trapezii are atta( to its Superior Transverse ridge and Spine. 80 The Recti Majores Postici and externally to them : 21 ' 4 t. VI.3 Of the Bones of the Head. ? Obliqui Superiores arise from the Inferior Transverse 0 Ridge. .^fhe posterior part of the Falx Cerebri is fixed to the V Upper portion of its internal Crucial Ridge, whilst (■fhe Tentorium, a duplicature of the Dura Mater, is attached to its lateral Portions. *rhe Falx Cerebelli, a duplicature also of the Dura 1 Mater, to its Inferior portion. il'he Depressions of this bone are one below each Su- * perior Transverse ridge — one below each side of f its Superior Transverse ridge — one on the outside of each Condyle, which contribute to form the Ju- k gular Foramina — A small depression anterior to i each of these — A furrow in the upper portion of I the Internal Crucial Spine — A furrow in the infe- I rior portion — A furrow in each lateral portion of I the same Spine — A depression on each side of the i superior portion — one on each side of the inferior portion of the same Spine — A furrow immediately ; anterior to each of these — A great depression on I the Superior surface of the Cuneiform process, and i a small furrow on each side of that depression, internally the Complexi, and Externally the Splenii, are fixed to the Hollow between the external Trans- I verse Ridges. 'he Recti Minores Postici to the Depression between its inferior external transverse Ridge, he Jugular Foramina are in part formed by the Semi- • lunar Depressions external to the Condyles. I 'he Recti Minores* Antici are fixed to the small de- t pressions anterior to the Condyles. 1 , he Recti Majorca Antici before the last, he posterior part of the Longitudinal Sinus occupies the Furrow of the upper portion of the internal crucial Ridge. ) he first parts of the Lateral Sinuses are placed in 1 the Furrows of the lateral Portions. he Occipital Sinus rests on the Furrow of its inferior j Portion. I he Posterior J.obes of the Cerebrum occupy the j Great Depressions above the lateral portions. * he Lobes of the Cerebellum occupy those below. 22 Of the Bones of the Head. [Sect. -\nsw. 95 The terminations of the Lateral Sinuses are place the Furrows., immediately before these inferior pressions. i 96 The Medulla Oblongata is placed on the Supt surface of the Cuneiform Process. 97 The Inferior Petrosal Sinuses rest on the small j rows on each side of it. 98 The Foramina arc the Foramen Magnum imir ately behind the Cuneiform process and the Condyles of the bone. — The Foramina Co:[ LoiDEA Posteriora, immediately behind the<[: dyles, and the Foramina Condyloidea All RiORA immediately before the Condyles. I 99 The Foramen Magnum transmits the Medulla Sfxb\ the JVei~vi jlccessorii, the Vertebral ArterieSyX sometimes the Vertebral Veins. ! 100 The Foramen Condyloideum Posterius X.xzx\%VR\W\ Cervical Veins and the Lateral Sinus. 101 The i^orawen Condyloideutn Anterius transmiMll Minth flair of Merves to the Tongue. i 102 The Cuneiform process, the two sides of the |i Foramen, and all the Bone posterior to it, i^l f«tal state, are easily separable into four portijj 103 It is connected anteriorly to the Sphoenoid |ii by Synostosis, inferiorly to the Atlas, by Gil ] mus Compositus, laterally to the Temporal Ej by the Additamenta of the Lambdoidal Su' and superiorly to the Parietal bones by that Si itself. i 104 It forms the posterior, and a part of the inli portion of the Cranium, it contains and dell the posterior Lobes of the Cerebrum, the Cerl lum, and Medulla Oblongata and gives ex the Spinal Marrow. OS SPHCENOIDES. 105 The Os Sphaenoidcs passes from one Templet I other, across the middle of the base of the ? nium. 106 It is divided into a Body situated in the middid ALA on each side of it, and two pterygoid i TioNS at its inferior part. 0 \"I-3 Bones of the Head. 23 rChe Elevations on this .Bone are the processus Azygos, standing forward and downward from its body. — The posterior Clinoid processes pro- jecting upward and downward from the back part of its body. — The anterior Clinoid processes, one on each side placed anterior to these. — The Transverse Spinous processes, which are la- teral continuations of the anterior Clinoid. — The Ethmoidal process projecting anteriorly be- uveen the two last. — The Orbital process, por- • tions of the Ala turned toward the Orbits. — The Temporal processes, portions of the Ala turned 1 toward the Temples. — The Spinous processes • which are posterior parts of the Ala. — The Sty- i UFORM processes whjch project downward from the points of the Spinous. — The external Pterygoid plate which is the outer part of the Pterygoid portions, and the internal Ptery- goid plate surmounted by a hook-like pro- ;ess forming the inner part of the Pterygoid portions. ! he Vomer is joined to the Processus Azygos. ■' he Pterygoideus externus is fixed to the internal iide of the external Pterygoid Plate. Vie Tendon of the Tensor Palati passes over the Jook-like process. j’le Depressions are one on eaci. side of its pro- ' essus Azygos. — One between its Clinoid pro- esses, called the Sella Turcica. — A Furrow on ! ach side of that — Depressions on its Orbitar t recesses — Depressions on its Temporal pro- esses — A FURROW on the anterior edge of the ist — A Depression between the Temporal pro- * ess and the Pterygoid portion of the Bone — The reat Superior Concavities of the Alse — A Fur- ow internal to the base of the Pterygoid por- ons — A small Cavity behind the base of the t'lternal Pterygoid process, and the Fossa Ptery- ■ oiDEA between the Pterygoid processes, fl ose on each side the Processus Azygos constitute portion of the Nares. 24 Of the Bones of the Head. [Sect, Answ. 1 13 The Pituitary Gland is situated in the Sella cica. 114 The Carotid Arteries occupy the Furroivs a’ sides. 115 The Tem/ioral Muscle is in the Temjioral Dei si on. 1 16 A Herve from the Superior Maxillary to the T poi’al Muscle, passes in the Furrows on tlie a rior edge of the Temporal depression. 117 In the Defiression between the Temporal ant Pterygoid Processes, the Pterygoideus Extt is situated. 118 A Middle Lobe of the Brain rests on the int( cavity of each Ala. J 119 An Artery, Vein, and JVerve pass to the Naresa the Furrow, internal to the Base of the Pterj Portion. | 120 Part of the Eustachian Tube is situated ijji Cavity behind the base of the Pterygoid Prd| 1 21 The Pterygoideus Ini emus fills the Pterygoid m 122 The Foramina are anteriorly the openings |i Sinuses on each side of the Processus Azy|j| The Foramina Optica internal to its anil Clinoid processes. — The Foramina Lacerajj| between the Transverse Spinous Processe*j| the roots of its Ala. — The Foramina Rdo placed immediately below the former. — Th| RAMiNA OvALiA placed somewhat externalll posteriorly to the last. — The Foramina S||| placed posteriorly to these, and the For* ViDiA which perforate the base of each Ptet portion from before backward. 123 The Sphcenoidal Sinuses serve to increase the' of the Voice, and not to detain odour as Bln bach has erroneously imagined. ‘i 124 The Optic JVerves and Ophthalmic Arlerim through the Foramina Optica. 125 The Third, Fourth, First Bramh of the Fiftl the Sixth Pair of JVerves, except a reflectei^ which forms the commencement of the i Sympathetic, enter the orbit through the i mina Lacera. 25 VI.J Of the Bones of the Head. k V. jl'i The Secorid Branches of the Fifth Pair, or the Su- perior Maxillary JV'er-ues pass through the Fora- i mina Rotunda. The Foramina Ovalia transmit the Third Branch of , the Fifth Pair or the Inferior Maxillary. ^ The Spinous Artery or Arteria Menin^ea Media to the Dura Mater passes through the Foramen Spi- ( nosum. 1; An Artery and Vein pass to the Nares and the I Vidian JVerve enters the Cranium through the • Vidian Foramen. In the Foetus this bone has no Sinuses, and is se- y " parable from the Ala. K It is connected to the Os Frontis, Os Ethmoides, >i Ossa Malarum, Ossa Palati, Ossa Maxillaria by ; the Sphmnoidal Suture, and to the Vomer by Schindylesis posteriorly to the Os Occipitis by Sy- nostosis, and laterally to the Ossa Pafietalia by its own Suture. Sit forms some of the sides, and a considerable por- tion of the base of the Cranium, it supports the Middle Lobes of the Brain; it forms a part of the orbits; it transmits numerous Vessels, and • Nerves, &c. , OS KTRMOIDES. iThe Os Ethmoides is situated in the middle of t .c f anterior part of the base of the Cranium. *lt is somewhat cubical. (t\.onsisting of a. Cribriform Lamella, a Masai Lamella, ' [ ! Hoo Ossa Plana, Cellulce and two Ossa Turbinata. hThe Cribriform Lamella is situated horizontally in the base of the Cranium, the Masai Lamella passes ' pferpendicularly downward from the middle of it; the Ossa Turbinata are situated at a little distance • from the Nasal Lamella; the Cellules are immedi- , ately external to the Ossa Turbinata; and the Ossa Plana are the most external of all. Crista Gain is the name given to the eminence which rises from the Cribriform Plate. 'l.II. C Of the Bones of the Head. 26 [Sect. 138 Numerous holes, for the transmission of the factory Nerve, pierce the Cribriform plate. 139 On the Ossa Turbinata Sufieriora are seen exi sively numerous holes for the Expansion of Olfactory Nerve. 1 40 In the Ossa Plana there arc the Foramina Orbit Interna^ the anterior of which transmits the N Twig of the first branch of the fifth pair of Net and a small branch of the Ophthalmic Artery, the fiosterior merely a branch of the Artery 141 It is joined to the Os Frontis, Ossa Nasi, Maxillaria Superiora, Ossa Palati, and Os Sf noides, by the Ethmoidal Suture, and to the Vo by Schindylesis. 142 In a Foetus of nine months, the Crista Galli, Nasal Lamella not being ossified, the bone slsts of two port ons. 1 13 It supports the Anterior Lobes of the Brain, | attachment to the Falx, transmits the Olfac Nerves, and forms part of the Septum Nasi. OS NASI. i44 The Os Nasi is placed in the arch of the Nosi !45 It is somewhat convex externally, concave ?1 nally, narrow at its njfier ■ part, narrower sll the middle, and broadest at the base; its r anterior edge is thickest, the latter projectin| ward to join the Septum, its outer edges supei ai-e overloped by the Maxillary bones, and il orly overlope them; its lower edges arc thin a regular. i46 It is connected superiorly to the Frontal hon the Transverse Suture; anteriorly to its*#: by the perpendicular Nasal Harmonia; cxte to the superior Maxillary bone by the Ot: Nasal Harmonia; posteriorly to the Septun’' rium by Schindylesis; and inferiorly to the tilages of the Nose. i 47 In the Foetus it is proportionably shorter than Adult. ITS It covers and defends the Nares. it. VI.] Of the Bones of the Head. 27 OS LACHRYMALE. U •i The Os Lachrymals is placed at the Anterior edge of the inner side of the Orbit. ; Its external side consists of a flat posterior surface , and an anterior groove, its internal side is exactly ; the reverse. -i The Lachrymal Sac is received into the Groove. i fhe Ball of the eye rests in part on the Flat Sur- face. & The Ethmoidal Cells are covered by its internal Surface. 5 It is joined to the Os Fronds, Os Ethmoides, and Os jVIaxillare by the Lachrymal Sutures. <^In the Foetus, this bone considerably resembles that of the Adult. S It forms part of the groove for the Lachrymal Sac and Duct, and also the Anterior part of -the inner side of the Orbit. OS MALJB. 5 The Os MaljE forms the prominence of the cheek, i-lt is irregularly square. H'he Eminences on this bone are its Maxillary pro- cess, or inferior angle, its inferior orbitar process i or superior angle of the inner side, its internal or- I hitar process projecting inward from its upper j- part, its externcd orbitar process, or superior ex- •j ternal angle, and its Zygomatic process or inferior i external angle. JCThe Zygomatic Muscles arise from its outside. iThe Aponeurosis is of the Temporal Muscle, is af- * tached to its Edge between the Zygomadc and t superior orbitar process. t^rhe Depressions are the Orbitar depression in the Orbitar process and the Temporal depression behind » the Zygomatic process. i^The Orbitar depression contains part of the ball of the Eye, and the Temporal tL - r -ssion part of the ' Temporal Muscle. 4t has only one Foramen placed below the middle of its upper edge, through which passes, Of the Bones of the Head. [Sect. \ 28 Answ. 165 A Nervous Twig. 466 It is connected at its fiosterior inferior angle to t Os Temporis by the Zygomatic Suture; at sufierior orbitar firocess to the Os Frontis by t Transverse Suture; at its internal orbitar jiroc^ to the orbital process of the Sphoenoid bone part of the Sphoenoidal Suture; to the orbitar pi cess of the Os Maxillare by the internal prbii Suture; and at its anterior edge to the same bo by the external orbitar Suture. J 67 It is fully Ossified in a nine months Feetua. 168 It forms the prominence of the Cheek and part the Orbit, protects the Temporal Muscle, a gives attachment to its Aponeurosis. OS MAXILLARE SUPERIUS. 169 The Os Maxillare Superius is placed at thei terior inferior part of the upper Maxilla. 170 It is very irregular. 171 Its Eminences are seven in number, viz. the Mv' lar Process at its inferior edge, the Palatine J? cess projecting backward and inward from abi the Alveolar Process, the Sfiinous Process risi from the inner edge of the Palatine, the Process ascending from the anterior part of ! Alveolar, the Bulbous Process situated behindj Nasal, the Orbitar Process which forms the up part of the Bulbous, and the Malar Process ^ is placed at its outer side. 172 The Teeth are contained in the holes of the Alve\ Process. 173 The Palatine Process forms the floor of the Na and the arch of the Palate. 174 The lower edge of the Septum Narium is fixei the Spinous Process. 175 A groove on the outer side of the Nasal Prod forms, with the groove of the Lachrymal bonif Cavity which contains the Lachrymal Sac. 176 Tlie Pterygoideus Externus arisesfrom the postei part of the Bulbous Tuberosity . 177 From the anterior inner edge of the Orbitar pro^ the inferior Oblique Muscle of the Eye arises OJ' the Bones of the Head. X VI.] •I'-y iThe Depressions are seven in number, viz. the , Palatine dejiression on the lower side of the Pala- tine Process, the JVasal defiression on its upper t side, a small depression on the forepart of the f Alveolar process, a 7nore considerable one between r the Alveolar and Malar Processes, the Tetnporal I depression placed behind the Malar Process, the I Orbitar depression of the Orbitar Process, and I the Lachrymal depression on the posterior part of . the Nasal Process. rfhe Depressor Labii Superioris is fixed to the an- I terior part of the Ahieolar Process. Arhe Levator Labiorum Communis and Levator Labii f Superioris arise from the Depression between the ^ Alveolar and Malar Processes. 1 'he Temporal Muscle is situated in the Temporal ^ Depression. I 'he Foramina are four in number, ?wo pro/ier and , ,/wo common, viz. the Infra Orbilary Foramen below the anterior inferior edge of the orbit, being the I opening of a Canal which passes forward under the ^ Orbitar Process; the Foramen Incisivum, placed behind the inner Incisor Tooth joining its fellow J |at the other side inferiorly, but being distinct fi'om it superiorly; the Sphoeno-Maxillary Fissure at the pouter side of the Orbit, and the Palatine Foramen, j Common to this and the Palate Bone, and fonned f by a Fossa on the inner side of the back of the Bulbous Process, and another in the Nasal and I Palatine Plates; and lastly, the opening of the (Antrum Maxillare between the two Turbinated (hones. i: branch of the second branch of the fifth pair of I Nerves, and a branch of the Internal Maxillary I Artery, pas§ through the Infra Orbitary Foramen. I I small Artery, Vein and JVerve pass through the Foramen Incisivum. wigs of Arteries, Veins and F'erves are transmitted toy the S/thceno-Maxillary Foramen. 1 he Palatine .drtery and Nerve are placed in the t Palatine Foramen. V the Fcetal State, the Bulbous and Palatine Pro- C 2 30 * Of the Bones of the Head. [Sect. Answ. cesses are imperfect; some months before birth rudiments of the first set of teeth are distin formed. 188 It is joined, by the tiji of its Nasal Process to Os Frontis by tlfe Transverse Suture; by the . of the Nasal Process to the Os Unguis by Lachrymal Suture; by the anterior edge of the 'sal Process to the Os Nasi by the oblique N Suture; by the Malar Process to the Os Maid; the external Orbitar Suture; by its Orbitar PrJ to the Os Malae, by the Internal Orbital Sm by the same process to the Ethmoid Bone, rf Ethmoid Suture: by its Bulbous Process W Os Palati, by the Maxillo-Palatine Suture; IM Palatine Process to the Palate 13one, by the ll verse Palatine Suture; by its Sjiinous Procen Vomer, by Schindylesis; by the sockets in' Alveolar Process to the Teeth, by Gomphosi^ its Palatine Process to its fellow, by the Ui tudinal Palatine Suture; above the middle Ini Teeth to its fellow, by the Mystachial Sutnrej to the Inferior Turbinated Bone, by the Til verse Nasal Suture. .89 It forms a great part of the upper Maxilla, comf i a part of the Orbit, Nose and Palates, gives 0|| to various Muscles, and transmissions to. Ne|i Arteries, and Veins. ' OS PALATI. 190 The Os Palati is placed at the Posterior pa the Orbit, Nares and Palate. . 191 It is divided into four portions, namely, its Pa§_ Pterygoid, .N'asal, and Orbitar Processes. 192 The Palatine Process is placed at the posterior of the Arch of the Palate. 193 The JTasal Lamella is placed posteriorly anc ternally to the former. 194 The Pterygoid Process ascends from the outefc of its Palatine Portion. | 195 The Posterior Orbitar Process is connected ( base of the Sphoenoid bone, and the Anterio : S:t. VI .3 Bones of the Head. 31 is placed at the back of the lower side of the Orbit. 1 ) The Eminences on this bone ai'e its Sfiinons Pro- cess rising from the inner edge of the Palatine , Process, ancLa Transverse Ridge on the inside of ■ its Nasal Portion. 1 ■ Part of the edge of the Vomer is attached to the , upper edge of the Spinous Process. I'i The Azygos Uvulce to its posterior end. Jf; The Velum Pendulum Palaii to the posterior edge of the Palatine Portion. The posterior end of the Inferior Turbinated Bone rests on the Transverse Ridge on the inside of the ; Nasal Lamella. • ^ The Depressions are one on the upper part of the Palatine Portion for the Nares, another on its lower part for the Palate, and three upon the Pos- 1 terior part of the Pterygoid Portion, of which the t Lateral ones receive the Pterygoid Processes of k the Sphoenoid Bone, and the middle one contributes i. to form the Fossa Pterygoidea. it Besides the Foramen, properly called Palatine.^ and common to this bone' with the superior Maxillary, » there are several smaller ones which pass upward to join it. X In a nine montiis Foetus its form is considerably perfect. Sit is connected, by the Anterior edge of its Palatine portion tO the Os Maxillare Superius, by the Transverse Palatine Suture; by its Nasal and An- terior Orlutar Process to the same bone, by the Maxillo-Palaline Suture; by its Pterygoid Pro- » cess, and the back of its Nasal Portion to the Pterygoid Portion of the Sphoenoid bone, by the Sphoenoid Suture; by its Orbitar Process to the Ethmoid bone, by the Ethmoidal Suture; by the Transverse ridge of its Nasal Portion to the Inferior Turbinated bone, by the Transverse Na- sal Suture; by its Orbitar Process to the body of the Sphoenoid bone, by the Sphoenoidal Suture; by the Internal edges of its Palatine Portion to its fellow, by the Longitudinal Palatine Suture; and 32 Of the Bones of the Head. [Sect. ^ Answ. by its Spinous Process to the Vomer, by Schini lesis. 205 It forms part of the Orbits, Nares, and Palate, : of the Sphoenoidal, Ethmoidal, and Maxili Sinuses. OS TURBINATUM INFERIUS. 206 The Inferior Turbinated Bone is on inner side of the Nares. 207 It somewhat resembles the superior one, but fl- its anterior part a small filate ascends to form { of the Lachrymal Duct, and from its postei part another descends to cover a part of the i trum Highmorianum. 208 In the Foetus it considerably resembles its Ac^l state. 209 It is joined to the Os Lachrymale, Os Maxili; and Os Palati by the Transverse Nasal Suture,) 210 Its use is to give expansion to Nerves, and partli form the Antrum and Lachrymal Duct. | VOMES. ' %\ 211 The Vomer is placed in the middle of the Nj and forms the posterior inferior part of the^ turn. J 212 It is irregularly Pvhomboidal, consisting of^ Lamellce which leave a Canal along its middle,! its posterior superior part is thickest. ^ 213 In a Fxius of nine months its Lamellae are separ' by Cartilage. ill 214 It is connected by its anterior edge to the Carti of the Septum by its inferior edge, to the Spit Processes of the Maxillary and Palate Bone'' Schindylesis, by its ufifier edge to the N Lamellae of the Ethmoid and Processus Azl of the Sphoenoid Bone also by Schindylesis. ■ 215 Its chief uses are to divide the Nares and pe the expansion of the Olfactory Nerve. > Gf the Bones of the Head. 33 #VI.J ^ OS MAXILLARE INFERIUS. ■t is placed at the lower part of the face. f t is divided into the Chin^ limited by the two an- i terior Foramina; the sides, extending backward t from the Foramina; the angles, in whicfi the sides f terminate and the Rami, which ascend from the angles. Its Eminences are the Condyloid Process, which is ithe Posterior of the two arising from each Ramus;, ithe Coronoid Process which is the anterior one; a protuberance on the outer, and another on the inner side of each angle; a ridge passing externally, and another internally from the base of the Coronoid I Process to the commencement of the Chin; a pro- \ tuberance immediately behind the Symphysis of j^the Jaw; and another on each side the base of the I chin. 'he Temporal Muscles are attached to the inner side of the Coronoid Processes. he Masseter Muscles are attached to the outer side t of its angles, he Internal Pterygoid Muscles to the inner side 'of its angles. he Mylo-Hyoideus to the internal line from the coronoid process to the Chin, he Buccinator to the external line in the same di- ‘cection. he Frenum of the Tongue superiorly, the GeniO” '•Hyoidei inferiorly, and the Genio-Glossi between ;hese, are fixed to the protuberance immediately behind the Symphisis of the lower Jaw. ;he Depressores Anguli Oris et labii Inferioris are attached to the projections at the anterior part of he base of the Chin. I here is one depkession immediately before each > Jondyloid Process, another on each side of the an- f crior surface of the Chin, and t%oo on the base of ) he Chin. t he Pterygoidens Externus is fixed immediately ! lefore the Condyle. Of the Bones of the Head. o4 Anaw. [Sect; 228 The Dejiressores and Lavatores Labii Inferiorh attached to the anterior surface of the Chin. 229 The Digastrici to the depression on the base of Chin. ; 230 There are two Foramina in this bone on each’si 07ie being placed externally and anteriorly caj the Mental Foramen-, the other internally and j teriorly; they are openings of one Canal. , 23 1 The inferior Maxillary Artery and Vein, and abra of the third branch of the fifth pair of Nerves t0| teeth enter the bone at the posterior and inte hole; the Mental Foramen transmits some of t' branches to the Chin. I 232 In the Small Canal on the inner side of the postCj Foramen, a branch of Nerve passes to the fj lingual Gland and Mylo-Hyoideus. , 233 In the Foetal State it is divided in two at the Chi; a thin Cartilage, hence this part has been cy the Symphisis. As in the upper Jaw, the rj ments of the first set of teeth are distinctly for? ? 234 It is articulated by its Condyloid Processes, toj Temporal bone. — 235 It is of much use in Mastication., Deglutition^ Speech, ' ^ THE TEETH. '236 There are Thirty-two Teeth in the Adult. 237 Situated in the Alveolar Processes of the Jaws. 238 They' consist of two substances, one internaC- bony, and another external and very hard, c Fnamel. 239 Upon the tops of the teeth the Enamel is foj thickest. 240 The Fibres of the Enamel are disposed a: from the centre of each Tooth. 241 The Fibres of the bony part are generally an in a perpendicular direction. 242 Each Tooth is divided into a large portion ext to the Socket, called its Corona, into a narrovy below this called its neck, and one, two, or I processes proceeding from the Neck, callet roots. Of the Bones of the Head. (e VI.J 35 4 The Fangs, Heck, and Corona of each tooth are hol- low and contain, 4 A branch of an Artery, Vein and Nerve. 4 The Teeth are arranged in three classes, namely In- cisivi, Canini, and Molares. 4 There are eight incisores, four in the front of each Jaw. 4 They somewhat resemble wedges, having a sharp cutting edge. i The two middle ones are the largest in the upper Jaw. { The lateral ones in the lower Jaw. 5' The Canini are placed on each side of the Incisores. i riiey are Four in number. V-'f hey are larger than the Incisores and pointed. >; The Molares are the Teeth j-laced behind the Inci- sores. i'i’heir number is Twenty. ^ ^‘1'he two Anterior on each side of both Jaws are called Bicusjddes. itfhese have a double pointed Corona, and have one or two Fangs. •7fhe Posterior Molares, one on each side of both Jaws, are called Dentes Sapientiie. •trheyhave a large irregular Corona and fewer Fangs than the other Molares. ■Sfhe third and fourth Molares have a large Corona, and in the lower Jaw have two, in the ujifier three ‘ roots. Vfhe Commenceme7it of the formation of Teeth is by small jiuljiy substances placed in the Alveolar pro- f cesses of the Jaws. al^bout the fourth month of the fetal state the fiulfis [i are discernible. *’hey are firm, semitransparent, and supplied with ‘ numerous vessels. 3 hey are invested by thin Ca/isules. ’{4'hesfe may be easily separated into two layers, of i which the external is vascular and spongy. small portion of fluid is interposed between the Capsule and Pul/i. 36 Of the Bones of the Head. [Sec Answ. 266 Ossification commences on the Pulps at the ei month ; 267 In one or more points. 268 The Capsule adheres to the neck of each X and forms 269 The Rnamel. 270 Twenty Teeth form the first set, viz. 271 Eight Incisiviyfour Canine., and eight Molares. 272 They begin to appear through the Gums us about the age of six months, and are complet two years old. 273 About seven years of age they begin to be shet 274 About fourteen years of age this process is pleted. 275 The is effected by the absorption 0 i Fangs of the first set, and of their Sockets. 276 The Teeth are articulated to the Alveolar proc of the Jaws. 277 They are, the direct instruments of Masticatioi. are of essential use in pronunciation. OS HYOIDES. 278 The Os Hyoides is placed horizontally betweeij root of the Tongue and the upper part of th( J rynx. _ . 279 It is divided into a Body, two Cornua, and tioi pendices. 280 Its Body is horizontally somewhat oblong, a anteriorly, and concave posteriorly , its anteriol vexity being divided by a middle horizontal | 281 The Genio- Hyoides, and the Bassio-Glossi, a serted into the space above the ridge, the !■ Hjoidei and Slylo-Hyoidei into the ridge itsel the Sterno-Hyoidci and Coraco-Hyoidei int(; space below the ridge. The Membranes ments of the Tongue, Epiglottis and Thyroid tilage are fixed to its upper edge. 282 The Cornua are placed outward and backwari the body. i 283 They have two flat sides which slope from} outward and downward; they diminish asl 37 %t. VIL] Of the Bones of the Trunk. U • , I proceed backward, and terminate m round Tuber- cles. The Cerato-Glossus arises from the external surface . of each cornu, and the Hyo-Thyroideus from its under edge. The Membranes of the Tongue and Larynx adhere to its posterior side, and from the Tubercle at the end of each a Ligament proceeds to the Cornua of the Os Hyoides. Ik The Ajip.endices project upward from the junction of the body with the Cornua., and give attachment to k The Stylo-Hyoidei Alteri, the Condro-Glossi, and a Ligament to the Os Hyoides. Jf Except & point in the middle of its body, it is wholly Cartilaginous in t\\c fatal state. ]£ It is connected to the Styloid Processes, and Thy- roid Cartilage by Ligaments. M It forms a solid point for the insertion and action of the Muscles of the Organs of Speech and Degluti- tion . SECTION VII. » OF THE BONES OF THE TRUNK. 1 'he Trunk of the Skeleton is divided into the Spine. > Thorax, and Pelvis. BONES OF THE SPINE. » I VERTEBRJE. 1 :.'he Spine is situated along the posterior part of the ' Trunk. t resembles a long, slender Pyramid, formed of a long ! chain of Bones superiorly, and a short one inferior- I ly, joined by their bases. fct is divided into the Vertebra, Os Sacrum, and Os Coc- i cygis. k.'here are twenty-four true Vertebra. fr’hese are subdivided into three cla.i-ses, namely, into ♦ those of the Neck, or Cei~vical ; those of the Back, or Dorsal; and those of the Loins or Lumbar Vertc~ bra. OL. II. D 38 Of the Bones of the 2'runk. [Sect. V Answ. 7 Each Vertebra has a bodxj^ a bony ring, and seven / cesses. 8 The Body is placed anteriorly, and represents a f tion of a Cylinder cut transversely, which is soi what round anteriorly, and sloped posteriorly. 0 Each Vertebra has seven Processes; ij 1 0 of them are oblique, or cr^zcw/ar, consisting two sufierior, and two inferior; three serve thejf pose of muscular attachment, of which two, ft their situation, are called transverse, and one nous. 1 1 The Bing is situated immediately behind thebody*" within the processes. J 12 The Vertebral Canal is formed by their conjunctil 13 The oblique, ov articular Processes are situated all and below the posterior part of the body. | 14 The 7 ransverse Processes are situated at the si^| the Ring. 15 The Cjimous Processes at the back of the Ring jB 1 6 On each side, between the Body and Ring, there JVotches, two being situated superiorly, and twoll feriorly. 17 When two Vertebra are joined, these notches f(H holes which serve to transmit the Intercostal Ner ,i 18 The Vertebrae are of a spongy texture. jl 19 They are connected to each other by their bodies ( by their articular processes. f CERVICAL VERTEBRJE. 20 The Body of a Vertebra of the Neck is flatted ani i orly, and is thinner than the other Vertebrae; its j per side is concave from side to side, and its loll hollowed from before backward. 21 The Sfunous Processes ■dr& more straight and for,' at the extremity. | 22 The T'ransverse Processes are very short, slightly i furcated and perforated perpendicularly at tl bases, they are also grooved in the upper side. 2.3 The Oblique Processes are more oblique, their Cij laginous sides in the u/tper ones being turned bn ward and upward, in the inferior ones forward n downward. S:t. VII .3 Of the Bones of the Trunk. 39 ATLAS. 2 The first Vertebra is called Atlas. 2 It has no Body nor Spinous Process. 2 Its Bing is much larger than those of the rest. 2 It has an anterior and a posterior arch. 2 To the posterior side of its anterior arch the toothlike Process of the second Vertebra is united. 2 its Transverse Processes are longer than those of the rest, and terminate in an obtuse point. 3' The Superior Articular Processes are larger than the rest, and form oblong horizontal Cavities, of which the anterior extremities are nearest. 3 The Inferior Articular Processes are round, broad, and sloped inward. ) A ^rooue is seen immediately behind the Supe- rior Articular Process. 'iFhe Transverse Ligament of the toothlike Process is fixed to a Tuberosity on the inner side of its ante- rior arch. 'Ais Lateral Ligaments 2 iVe fixed to the inner side of the arch, external to the Transverse Ligament. i’5fhe Second Cervical Vertebra is called Vertebra Den- tata. >i'ts Body is narrower and longer, and has upon its up- per part a pivot, or axis, called Odontoides, or Dens. 7 The posterior part of the Processus Odontoides is marked by its Transverse Ligament. 8'rom its Apex the perpendicular Ligament arises. SJ'early from its Apex, on each side of the perpendi- cular Ligament, arise the lateral Ligaments. ■lOts Spinous Process is short, broad, and much forked, its lower side is hollowed by an angular cavity, and divided into two lateral parts by a bony line. ■ Us Transverse Processes are very short, slightly turned downward, and perforated obliquely. :Sts Superior Articular Processes are very large, a lit- tle convex, placed nearly horizontally on each side of the toothlike Process. ■10 Of the Bones of the Trunk. [Sect. V LAST CERVICAL VERTEBRA. Amsw. 43 The Body of the last Cervical Vertebra is,, largest of this Class; its lower side is nearly flat. 44 Its Spinous Process is larger than those of the rest 45 Its Transverse Processes are longer, placed fart back, and less grooved; their Foramina also! sometimes double. I DORSAL VERTEBRAE. 46 The Bodies of the Dorsal VertebRjE are the# convex anteriorly, their upper and lower surfll are nearly flat,, and on each side there are two 1| articular surfaces, one above and one below to. ceive the heads of the Ribs. 47 The Spinous Processes are long and sharp superiO slightly hollotYcd inferiorly, and considerably inc ed downward. 48 The Articular Processes are placed almost dir^ above and below the Transverse, and are perpe i cular rather than oblique; the sides of the sup»S ones are slightly convex and turned backward, tl of the inferior the reverse 49 The Transverse Processes are directed obliquelyb wards and downwards, they are pretty long su| orly, but diminish as they descend, those of twelfth being very small; the anterior part of t tips are Cartilaginous and receive the Tuberch the Ribs; these depressions diminish as they desc and do not exist in the two last. 50 The Rings become rounder and narrower as theyi scend from the first to the tenth, tvhere they a I begin to be more flat. 51 Thtfourfrst are somewhat flatted anteriorly. , 52 Of the last two the Transverse Processes have n«j ticular depression. j LUMBAR VERTEBRAE. m .53 The Bodies of the Lumbar Vertebr.® are by i)J the largest, they are somewhat contracted aboi| middle, and their edges are prominent. it. VII.] Of the Bones of the Trunk. 41 U . ;.;rhe Sjiinous Processes are short, straight, and broad on each side, but narrow above and below, that of the last being shorter and narrower than that of the rest. ■srhe Transverse Processes are longer and more slen- der, being flatted anteriorly and posteriorly; they in- crease in length from the first to the third, then di- minish to the fifth. 6 "he Sufierior Articular Processes are concave length- wise, the inferior convex lengthwise, and nearer each other than the superior, their convex articulating surfaces being turned outward from each other. t \e Rings are flatted anteriorly, and angular paste- ■ rioriy. OS SACRUM. I he Os Sacrum -\% placed at the posterior and lower part of the Trunk, below the true Vertebrae. ■\ resembles a Pyramid with the basis upward, and ■ 2 /Kx downward; having an anterior, or concave side; i posterior, or convex one, and two edges. consists five portions, the points of separation be- ween which are marked by prominent lines in the '.dult. .^mediately behind its body is a small Canal, the orm of which • <1 triangular. ur pairs of holes open anteriorly fi;om it. ' .nd posteriorly the same number anteriorly. Te great SacralJVerves pass out through the Ante- . ior Foramina. Jhas two articular Processes placed at its base, im- ^lediately behind its body, e lateral parts are large and broad superiorly; ley form an uneven narrow surface as they descend. 'i ey have on each side a large articulating surface ir its union with the Ossa Innominata. I s cojinected laterally to the Ossa Innominata, supe- orly to the last Lumbar Vertebra, and inferiorlu the Os Coccygis. D 2 42 Of the Bones of the Trunk. [Sect. \ OS COCCTGIS. Alww. 70 The Os CoccYGis is placed immediately below Os Sacrum. 71 Inform it considerably resembles the Os Sacrum. 72 It consists of four or five pieces. 73 It has two Processes, one on each side of its up portion which have been called its Cornua or Sh dcrs._ BONES OF THE THORAX. 74 The Thorax consists of the Dorsal Vertebns pc riorly, the Ribs laterally, and Sternum anteriorl RIBS. 75 The Ribs are placed transversely and obliqucli each side of the Thorax. 76 They are bony arches of different sizes. 77 Twenty four in number, twelve on each side.'^^..^,^ 78 They are divided into two classes, viz. the the false Ribs. 79 The Seven Sufierior Ribs arc called True, tlie- hferior. False. 30 Each R.ib is divided into the middle part or boa, anterior and a posterior extremity, the extern convex, and the internal or concave side, a sufl and an inferior edge. [ 5 1 The posterior extremity of the Rib which is turnii ward the Vertebrse, is called the Head. 52 Immediately below the head, the Neck is situate'; 83 At a little distance from the head on the postericj of the Rib, an articular eminence called the Ti cle, is seen. 84 At a little distance from the Tubercle, the bone |i a sudden bend called the Angle. ' 85 Its superior edge is rounded. 86 The Irf-erior edge is sharp, owing to a groove runs along its inside and contains 87 The Intercostal, Artery, Vein and Nerve. 83 I'his Groove is most strongly marked about tliei die, because at the head of the Rib the Vessels S;t. VII .3 Of the Bones of the Trunk. 43 At. not yet joined it, and at its anterior extremity they have separated from it. 8 The Head in general has two Cartilaginous surfaces to articulate with the little cavities formed by the union of the Dorsal Vertebrae with each other. 9 A cartilaginous surface is seen on each Tubercle., by which it is joined J To the iransrverse firocess of the Fertebrce above it. 9 In the first Rib the angle is not distinct from the Tu- bercle; in the secojid, it is at a small distance, and thence continues to increase to the third false rib. j The anterior ends of the true Ribs are generally en- larged, those of the inferior false ribs generally di- minish, and both have a small concave depression to receive their Cartilaginous F.longaiions. 9- They increase in length as they descend to the se- . venth or eighth. hThe anterior extremity of each Rib is lonver than the posterior. jtFhe back part of each Rib is most curved, fifhe third false Rib and those immediately above it are most contorted. Jirhe Anterior Extremities of the False Ribs are con- siderably the smallest. .^I’he First Rib difters from the rest, in being placed ' horizontally, in having its head connected only to ». one Vertebra; having no groove on its inferior edge, and being directly connected to the Sternum. k The two last have their heads connected each to one Vertebra only; they have no connexion with the transverse processes, and no groove on their infe- t rior edge. C The Su/ierior Ribs have the shortest Cartilages. t- The last and frst false Ribs have the longest Cartilages. OThe Cartilages all bend forward, inward, and up- ward. PThe seven true Ribs have their Cartilages fastened directly to the Sternum. OThe Cartilages of the three sufierior false Ribs rest on those of the Ribs above merely. OThe anterior extremities of the two inferior false Of the Bones of the Trunk. [Sect. \ Ribs are unconnected, and on this account tl have been called Ribs. 107 The Sternum forms the anterior and middle jj of the Thorax. 108 It somewhat resembles a dagger. 109 It consists of three portions. 1 10 The Superior Portion is broad and thick superio| thinner and narrower below, nearly resemblinj triangle with the three angles cut off. 1 1 1 The Superior Edge of the upper portion is excavj to admit the trachea in great flexions of the he* 112 Its Superior Angles are depressed to receive the ( vicles. 1 1 3 Each of the lateral edges have one depression H half, to lodge the anterior extremity of the I): and half of the second rib. i 114 The Second Portion is flatter on both sides |i broader below than above. i 115 Part of the Pectoral Muscle is attached to the<; side of the middle portion; 116 The Mediastinum and Triangularis Sterni to itsi' side. I 117 Five whole and two half depressions, are seen each side of the middle portion; 118 These lodge half the anterior extremity of the: cond, all the third, fourth, fifth, sixth, and half < seventh. 119 The T/iird Portion is somewhat Cordiform. 120 At the upper part of each edge there is a half!: pression for the seventh rib. 122 The Pelvis is situated at the lower part of i Trunk. 123 It represents a kind of a Bason of no regular fig < 124 It is formed by the Os Saertan posteriorly. Os cygis inferiorly, and Ossa Innominata at its lat! and anterior parts. STERNUM. 121 Its Structure is cellular. BONES OF THE PELVIS. 4,5 >tt. VII. J Of the Bones of the Trunk. W . 5 Each Os Innominatum is divided into three portions, namely the Os Ilium, Os Pubis, and Os Ischium; these are considered as separate bones, on account of their being easily separable in young subjects. OS ILIUM. X The Os Ilium forms the broad expanded superior part of the Os Innominatum. S It is of a triangular figure, its broad, flat sides are unequally convex and concave. 2 It is divided into the Crista, basis, anterior wApos- . terior, and external and internal sides. 2 The Crista forms the upper thick edge of the Os I Ilium, which is divided into 3' Its external and its internal Labium. I The angular terminations of the Crista, are called i tljeanterior superior, andposterior superior Spinous processes of the Os Ilium. %:Fallopius’s or Foupart’s Ligament, and the Sartorius Muscle are attached to the anterior superior spi- nous Process. lt\bout an inch below the anterior and at the same distance below the posterior superior processes are situated the anterior inferior and posterior su- I perior spinous processes. 3«.t8 basis or inferior portion is the narrowest and t thickest part. ' iSfhe Ilium contributes to form the great Sacro-Is- chiatic notch posteriorly, MThe Base forms part of the Acetabulum, or great Articular Cavity of the Os Innominatum, towards which ft contributes somewhat less than two-fifths. ■0^he Aponeurosis Fascia Lata, the Latissimus dorsi, and Obliquus exlernus Abdominis are attached to the External Labium of the Crista, and posteriorly to • the Gluteus Maximus. fi'he Gluteus Medius, occupies the space between the Crista, the attachment of the Gluteus Maxi- mus and the great curved line, which extends on the Dorsum Ilii from the anterior superior spi- nous process to the Sciatic Notch. 46 Of the Bones of the Trunk. [^Sect. ' Anxw . 140 The Gluteus Minimus is fixed lo the space Getv the great curved line and the Acetabulum. 141 The Iliacus Internus is attached to the hollot the inside of the bone. 142 There are two Articular surfaces correspondir those of the Sacrum, at the posterior and into part of the Ilium. 143 A smooth which traverses the inner sideo, base of this bone, forms part of the brim of Pelvis, and distinguishes the cavity of the P from that of-the Abdomen. j OS ISCHIUM. 144 The Os Ischium is situated at thelowest jiartc Os Innominatum. j 145 It is divided into ^ Body, a Tuberosity, and I mus. I 146 From the posterior part of the body, its cess projects, to which are attached I 147 The lessor Sacro-Ischiatic Ligament, 2 in& the C| geus internally. | 148 The Tuberosity is situated at the lower and pos|!l part of the body, where the Ramus joins it. 149 From the Tuberosity ai'ise the Quadratus Tci externally, the Semimembranosus Semitendi and Biceps about its middle part, the great ht the Triceps from its inferior part, the great* cro~Ischiatic Ligament is also attached to i^ part. ^ J50 The Aamws ascends forward from the Tuberc* 151 By a very considerable N'otch anteriorly it contril to form the Obturator Foramen. A J\Totch j riorly between the Tuberosity and Spine fi Obturator Muscle, one Laterally between tlv berosity and Acetabulum for the Obturator t nus, and one anteriorly at the edge of the / bulumfor Ligaments, Vessels, and Fat are a!' ticed. 1 fe.Vin.] Bones of the Upp.€r Extremities. 47 OS PUBIS. B i;THE Os Pubis is situated at the anterior part of the Pelvis. is divided into its body, angle and branch, tilts body forms its upper part, situated before the base of the Os Ilium. t: t contributes one-ffth to the formation of the ace- tabulum. •6S. line on the inner side of its body', forms part of the brim of the Pelvis. 7 ’he Sfiine is situated about an inch from the angle; 8t gives attachment to Poufiarfs Ligament, and in part to the Rectus and Pyramidalis abdominis. 9 'his bone forms ]iart of the Obturator Foramen. Of* angle is situated anteriorly formed by the junc- tion of the Body and Ramus. I 'he Ramus descends from its angle. ACETABULUM. J ne-fifth of the Acetabulum is formed by the Os Pu~ bis; rather more than two-fifths by the Os Ischium, ind less than tnvo-ffths by the Os Ilium. k he upper part of its brim is most prominent. ♦ nween its middle and its inferior Notch it is de- luded of Cartilage ; lis part contains a Ligament and Synovial Glands, " iward its lower part there is a notch, which serves transmit certain Vessels, &c. K'le Os Innominatum is connected Posteriorly to the f )s Sacrum; Anteriorly to its fellow, forming the ■ymphisis Pubis; and Laterally and Inferiorly to le thigh bone. SECTION VIII. " HE BONES OF THE UPPER EXTREMITIES. 'j e Bones of the Upper Extremities are divided to four Classes, namely, those of the Shoulder, le Arm, the Fore-arm, and the Hand. 48 ^ones of the Ufifier Extremities. [Sect. '' BONES OF THE SHOULDEB. Answ. 2 The Shouider[consists of two, namely, the Sci and Clavicle. SCAPULA. 3 The Scapula is placed laterally at the uppe posterior part of the Thorax, from about th< to the seventh Rib. 4 It is somewhat triangular. 5 Its Regions are an external or posterior and cc side; an internal or anterior and concave side; edges, of which one is named the basis; and Costa, a superior and inferior; three anglet anterior called the Meek, one superior, and oi ferior. 6 The Base is the longest and thin edge turned wards the Spine; its upper part being neani; Vertebrae than the lower. | 7 The Superior Costa is situated, almost transv(i between the superior point of the base anj neck of the Scapula, being most raised towa* base. 8 At the Anterior part of the Superior Costa, a) may be seen. ^ 9 The Supra Scapular Vessels and Nerves through it. 'O The Inferior Costais situated obliquely betwe' inferior point of the base and the Neck of th pula. 2 1 Its inferior edge or Costa is by much the thic 12 'The Meek forms the anterior angle, and i mounted, 13 By a Glenoid Cavity. 14 The Coracoid Process rises immediately behi! above the neck. 15 The Coraco-Clavicular and Coraco-Acromitl ments are attached to this process and its rosity. 16 Three Muscles arise from its Tip, namely, tH toralis minor internally, the Coraco-Brach. the short head of the Biceps. B m 49 !) t. VIII.J Bones of the Ujijier Extremities. U'. The long head of the Biceps arises from above the Glenoi^ Cavity. . The Dorsum of the Scapula is unequally convex, di- vided into two by : The Spine of the Scapula, a large process rising from the Dorsum. i The Trapezius is attached to the superior edge of this Spine. t The Deltoid to its inferior edge. . The .Acromion is the name given to the most pro- jecting part of the Spine; ;; It is broad and flat. 1 1 he Scapular end of the Clavicle is articulated with its upper edge near its Apex. 2 The Deltoid arises from its inferior and anterior edge. 2 The Spine divides the Dorsum ScapuU into the Su- pra-Spinal and Infra-Spinal Fossa. 2 The Infra Spinal Fossa is the largest. 2 The Supra- Spin atus occupies the Siipra-Spinal Fossa. 2 The Infra-Spinatus is fixed in the Infra-Spinal Fossa. 3 The Teres Minor arises from the Groove on the in- ferior Costa. 3 The Teres Alajor arises from the flat surface on the outside of the inferior angle. vThe Latissimus Dorsi only passes over this angle. Fhe Inner Side of this Bone is irregularly concave . 3 The Subscapularis Muscle is lodged in it. j The thicker parts of this bone possess a Diploe, the thin parts have not any, and are transparent. " >'lt is connected to the Clavicle by the Acromion, and to the Os Humeri by the Glenoid Cavity. CLAVICLE. 3' The Clavicle is placed transversely and somewhat obliquely at the upper and anterior part of the Thorax, between the Scapula and the Sternum. F.t has a considgrable resemblance to an Italicyi y X IS divided into a body and an internal or Sternal, external or Scapular Extremity. )L. II. E 60 Bones of the U/ilicr Extremities. [Sect. V Answ 40 41 42 43 44 45 46 47 48 49 Its Sternal Extremity is somewhat triangular; its jiosterior angle is fixed The Inter clavicular ligament. The Tubercle, at the posterior part, near the Sc< lar Extremity, is connected by a Strong Ligaiu with the Coracoid firoccss of the Scapula. •, The Sca/iular Extremity is Jiat and broad; fr^ anterior edge arises The Deltoid, whilst The Trajiezius is attached to its posterior edg^ The Pectoralis Major is attached to the anterior of the inner half of the Clavicle. The Subclavius arises from the underside of bone. Its extremities are cellular, while its middle, \\t, thick sides, possesses a narrow Cavity, filled; bony Filaments. J It is connected internally to the first bone ofl Sternum, and externally to the Acromion. OS HUMERI. .51 52 53 54 ' 55 36 37 58 The Os Humeri is placed under the Acrora along the side of the Thorax. It is irregularly cylindrical. Divided into a body, a superior and inferior p| mity. Its upjier Extremity is formed by a smooth head, inclined obliquely inward. ’ Externally and somewhat inferiorly to the there are two rough Tuberosities. One called the internal or small, the other, the c.. nal ov great Tuberosity. The Subsca/tularis is inserted into the interna berosity. The Sujira- S/iinatus, Infra-Sjiinatus, and Tertl nor, are inserted into the external Tuberosity., A considerable groove, separates these Tubercl which receives The tendon of the long head of fie Bicejis. The slight circular depression immediately its head, is called the . it. VIII.] Bones of the Upper Extremities, 5 1 ll . i The internal head of the Triceps begins at the pos- terior part of the Neck. { The Pect oralis Major is attached to the externa! ridge; and i The Latissimus Dorsi and Teres Major to the inter nal Ridge of the Bicipital Groove. < The Deltoid is attached to great rough muscular 7narjcf five inches below the external Tuberosity. t The Coraco-Brachialis is attached to a ridge on the inner side of the middle of the bone, t The Medullary Jrtc7'y enters about the middle of the anterior side of the bone, and slants downward. 6 The lower extremity becomes gradually flatter arid broader than the rest of this bone, having an outer . and an inner edge which terminate in two pro- cesses, called, £ The outer and inner Condyles. ft The inner Condyle is the largest and most project ' ing- 7 The Extensors and Supinators of the Hand arise from the external Condyle. 7 The Flexors and Pronators of the Hand fi’om the iii' ternal Condyle. 7 Between and somewhat below the two Condyles, the Trochlea is situated; 1 1t is an oblique, pulley-like articular Surface, its in- ner edge is the most prominent; a small round ar- . ticular head is placed between it and the oute: Condyle. r Above these Parts there are two slight depressions I Anteriorly., and a very considerable one posteri- t or/y. f.The posterior one receives the Olecranon, when the arm is extended; the inner antei'ior one receives the Coronoid Process of the Ulna, and the outer anterior one receives the round head of the Radius in the Flexions of the Foramen. Mn its natural situation, the hemispherical head of this bone is turned inward and backward; iht great Tuberosity, outward and forward; the groove be- tween the two Tuberosities directly forward; the :j 2 Bones of the Ujifier Extremilies. [Sect. V] Answ. 1 external Condyle forward and outward, and the ner Condyle backward and inward. \ 77 The extremities of this bone are cellular, but middle has a Tubular cavity, and several bony F ments passing across it. 78 It is connected superiorly with the Glenoid Cavitt[ the Scapula, and inferiorly with the Ulna by Trochlea, and with the Radius by its little ro'j head. BONES OF THE FOEE-ARM. 79 The consists of two Bones, namely, i Ulna and the Radius. ULNA. \ 30 The Ulna is situated in the inner side of the F(4 arm. 81 It is a cylindrical bone, in its circumference irif larly triangular. ; 82 It is divided into a Body, and two Extremities^ 83 The Olecranon and Coronoid Processes are its c Eminences. ( .84 The Olecranon forms the upper Extremity of bone, to which is attached \ 85 The Triceps extensor Cubiti. ^ 86 The Coronoid Process is situated on the anteriorJ of the bone somewhat lower than the fbi’mery gives attachment to . ' 87 The Brachialis hit emus. 88 When the Fore-arm is extended, the Olecram l lodged in the posterior depression of the inferior I of the Os Humeri. 89 During the flexion of the fore-arm, the Coronoid p cess is lodged in the .interior and inner depress of the lower end of the Os Humeri. 90 The Triangular Surface, on the posterior part of Olecranonj- forms the part of the Elbow on wf w’e rest; and in the depression on the outer sidf this is lodged 91 The Anconeus. 92 The Great Sigmoid Cavity is the articular surj 8 1 . VIII. 3 ^ones of the Ujifter Extremitiee. 55 formed between the Olecranon and Coronoid Pro- cess. ' It articulates with the Trochlea of the Os Humeri. The lesser Sigmoid Cavity is situated on the outside of the root of the Coronoid Process; It receives the round head of the Radius. The Body of the Bone is Triangular. 1 The Interosseus Ligament is attached to its outer sharp edge. The Canal for the medullary artery is placed about the middle of the anterior part of the bone, and slants upward. ' ^ he Infeiior Extremity of this bone has a small head externally^ and a Styloid Erocess internally i the latter gives attachment to 0 A Ligament from the Os Pisiforme. 0 The Ulnar Artery and Nerve pass immediately be- fore, whilst 0 The 1. endoti of the Extensor Carpi Ulnaris passes behind this lower Extremity. '•Its structure resembles that of the Os Humeri. 3-It is connected superiorly with the Pulley of the Os Humerj; laterally with the tveo extremities of the Radius and with the hand inferiorly. RADIUS. hfiiE Radius is placed on the outer side of the Fore arm. b t isa cylindrical Bone irregularly triangular. bThe Radius is shorter than the Ulna. ^^.t is divided into head, body, and basis. ^-fhe upper part of the head is concave, for connex- ion with the small round head of the Os Humeri- and Its circumference is Cylindrieal for its articu’ lation ( jVith the lesser Sigmoid Cavity of the Ulna. 1 the .VecX: is situated immediately below the Head, ^ and Its direction is somewhat oblique. "-"'he Tuberosity is situated on the inner and anterior side, immediately below the neck, to which is at- tached, ■' he Biceps Flexor Cubiti. E2 54 Answ. Bones of the U/tJier Extremities. [Sect. V! 114 Its Bodij is somewhat Triangular. 115 The Interosseus Ligament is attached to its ih sharp Edge. 116 The Medullary Artery enters about the middll the anterior side of the Bone and slants upivan 117 The Inferior Extremity is the largest. 118 Its greatest diameter is from side to side. , i 19 Anteriorly it is uniform and somewhat holloweo the passage of the Elcxor Tendons. 120 It has a semilunar depression on its inner side the Inferior head of the Ulna. 121 The Extensor Tendons are lodged in grooves ol posterior side. 122 On the outer side of its inferior end it has a Sti Pi •occss, to which is fixed, 123 A Ligament, connecting it to the Trapezium. 124 Its structure resembles that of the other longbfl 125 It is joined superiorly to the Os Humeri., lateruU both ends of the Radius^ and inferiorly to the ^ of the Carpus. BONES OF THE HAND. .26 The Hand is divided into the Carpus, the Mete pus, and the Fingers. CARPUS. the wrist and the base of 127 The Carpus forms hand. 128 It consists of eight Bones. 129 It is convex externally, and concave internally, 5 of an irregular quadrangular form. * 130 The Bones are arranged in two rows, an uppe a lower row, four Bones in each row. 131 Those of the upper row are, the Os Scaphoide Lunare, Os Cuneiforme, Os Pisiforme; those y lower row are, Os Trapezium, Os T'rapezoidi Magnum, and Os Unciforme. 132 The Os Scaphoides is the first, or most exf’ Bone of the first row. 183 Its superior side is convex; its inferior side con 55 it. VIII.J Bones of the Ufjfier Extremities. and the whole Bone is oblongs bearing, as its name implies, some resemblance to a boat. !. The Os Lunare is the second Bone of the first row. c It is convex superiorly; concave inferiorly. Its ante- rior and posterior surfaces are rough for the attach- ment of Ligaments. t The Os Cuneifokjie is the third Bone of the first row. ; Its surface is convex; its anterior surface has upon it an orbicular plane for the Os Pisiforme; it has also articular surfaces toward the Os Semilu- nare, and the Os Unciforme. The Os Pisiforme is the fourth Bone of the first row placed upon the anterior side of the Cunei- . forme. e It is irregularly round. .4 The Os Trapezium is the first or external Bone of the second row. 4 It is irregularly square; its surface has upon it an oblong eminence for the Carpal Ligament, and a groove for the Tendon of the Flexor Longus Pol- licis; its upper side is hollow for articulation with the Os Scaphoides; its lower side is connected with the first Bone of the Thumb; its outer surface is rough; and its inner side is connected, superiorly with the Os Trapezoides, and inferiorly with the first Bone of the Metacarpus. ♦ The Os Trapezoides is the second Bone of these- cond row; it is joined superiorly to the Os Sca- phoides; inferiorly to the base of the first Metacar- pal Bone; on its Radial side to the Os Trapezium; and on its Ulnar side to the Os Magnum. iIThe Os Magnum is the third Bone of the second row; its superior side is round for connexion with the Os Scaphoides, and Os Lunare; inferiorly it is . joined to the second Metacarpal Bone, on its Ra- dial side., to the Os Trapezoides; and on its Ulnar side to the Os Unciforme. ♦ The Os Unciforme is the fourth Bone of the se- cond row. 56 Bones of the Ulifier Extremities, [Sect. V; Answ. I \t?> anterior surface has upon li & hook-like prod from which tlie Carpal Ligament, and some M cles of the little Finger arise; its posterior surf : is rough for the attachment of Ligaments; its . dial side is double corresponding to the Ulnar s of the Os Magnum; its superior side correspc to the inferior one of the Os Cuneiforme; its ;; rior side is double for the last Bones of the Mi carpus. 146 The structure of these Bones is spongy. METACARPUS. 147 The Metacarpus is placed immediately below i; Carpus. 148 It consists of four Bones, one supporting each 1 ger; some anatomists reckon fve, considering i first Bone of the Thumb as a Metacarpal Bonji 149 They are long Bones, thicker at the extremities t at the middle. ■ 150 Each may be divided into a ba.ns, body, and heat 151 Their .Sflses are kotow toward the palm, bro^ toward the back of the Hand, and broadest on e side. 152 Their Bodies are contracted, of a triangular figi; posteriorly somewhat convex, for the back of-l Hand; and anteriorly each has a sharp lUdge. 'll 153 Their Heads are round Eminences fiaUed on n side; their greatest convexity is turned towards i Palm. 154 The frst, which supports the Forefinger, is longest. 155 Their structure resembles that of the long Bone 156 They are connected superiorly to the Bones of i Carpus; laterally to each other by their bai and inferiorly to the first Bones of the Finger BONES OF THE FINGERS. 157 Each Finger is composed of three Bones; there ' fifteen upon the whole, including those of t Thumb. 158 They are called Phalanges; those nearest the : 57 IX-3 Bones of the Lower Extremities, a tacarpal Bones are called the first,, and those which form the ends of the Fingers the third, or last. 5 The first of the Thumb considerably resembles the Bones of the Metacarpus, its convex side is much flatted, and broadest toward the head, which re- sembles the Metacarpal Bones. The articular sur- face of its base is a double Ginglymus, allowing Flexion and Extension, Adduction and Abduction, and corresponds to the lower side of the Os Tra- pezium. y The second Bone of the Thumb is shorter than the first, convex on one side, fiat on the other, and contracted between the edges. 5 The base of the third Bone of the Thumb forms a Ginglymus with the head of the second Bone, and has very near it, on each side, a small Tuberosity. Its head is small and fiat, and ending in a rough semicircular edge. f.rhe first Phalanges of the Fingers somewhat resem- ble the Second Bone of the Thumb, but they are longer, flatter anteriorly, and rounder posteriorly. j'The second Phalanges of the Fingers are shorter, narrower, and thinner than those of the first; their bases have a double cavity for a Ginglymoid, Arti- culation. 'P'he third Phalanges exactly resemble that of the Thumb, except that their size is proportioned to their respective Fingers. SECTION IX. HTHE BONES OF THE LOWER EXTREMITIES. I iach Lower Extremity is divided into the Thigh^ Leg, and Foot; one Bone forms the Thigh, called, OS FEMORIS. t HE Os Femoris is placed nearly in the same di- rection with the Trunk, only bends somewhat in- ward. 3 is divided into its body, a superior and inferior Ex- tremity, 58 Answ. Bones of the Lower Extremities. [Seel 4 At the u/ijier Extremity the head is situated, ,v resembles a large portion of a Ball, supporti its long neck. ^ 5 It is turned obliquely inward and a little for forming an Angle with the body. ' 7" 6 There is an irregular Fossula in the head, a. below its centre to which is attached 7 A strong Ligament, called the Ligamentum Tt 8 The J^eck is placed at the upper part of the Bo 9 It is inclined upward and slightly forward, sup ing the head. 10 Around the root of the neck the Cajisidar Ligi is attached. 11 Trochanter Major is the name given to the, Tuberosity at the root of the neck; and whicl 12 Situated at its outer side; 13 Its external convex surface is covered by the ti of the Gluteus Maxbnus. 14 The Gluteus Minimus is attached to the rough irregular mark anteriorly . 15 To its long Jiosterior edge the quadratus feim attached. 16 Its sharji sufierior edge gives insertion to the teics Medius fiosteriorly.) and to the Fyriformi turator internus^ and gemini,, anteriorly . 17 In its fossa is attached the tendon of the Obti externus. 18 The body of this bone is Cylindrical. 19 At the inner and posterior part of the root | neck the Trochanter Major is situated, to1 are attached, 20 The Iliacus Interims and Psoas Muscles 21 The rough prominent line passing along the rior fiart of the Os Femoris, is called Li, 22 The Gluteus Maximus is attached to its comi ment at the root of the great Trochanter. ^ 23 The Trice/is is inserted into its middle, ani short head of the Biceps arises fi’om it. 24 Below it divides into two Ridges, one of which j externally and the other internally. 25 The Vastus Ext ermes is attached to the outer I. IX.] Bones of the Lower Extremities. S3 i The Vastus Internus, and the Aponeurosis of the I great head of the Triceps to the inner ridge. The Femoral vessels pass over the internal one; ; this is terminated by a Tuberosity, into which is I inserted, ifhe Tendon of the great head of the Triceps. ifhe Canal for the Medullary Artery is placed about the middle of the Linea Aspera., and slants upward. The lower Extremity is broad and thick, formed of I two large protuberances projecting downward and backward, called, rhe Condyles of the Os Femoris. The inner Condyle projecting most posteriorly and inferiorly. rhe outer Condyle is more prominent anteriorly, i, deep JVotch separates the Condyles posteriorly. Through which the Vessels pass from the Ahti. The Crucial lAgaments are attached to the sides of this Notch. The junction of the Condyles anteriorly forms a pulley-like Surface on which the Patella rests. .'he heads of the Gastrocnemius are attached just above the posterior terminations of the Condyles. Its structure resembles that of the other long bones. ; is connected to theOs Innominatum superiorly, and ' to the Tibia inferiorly. ! BONES OF THE LEG. ;'he Leg consists of three Bones, namely the Tibia, \ Fibula., and Patella, I TIBIA. I HE Tibia is situated on the inner side of the Leg. |.s circumference is irregularly triangular; it is 'larger above than below. 1 . is divided into a Body., an upper and a lower Ex- tremity. i;ts thick expanded superior Extremity, which has ';been called its head, presents two broad articular k\surface.-i, one placed the other internally, ' 'nearly horizontal and slightly hollowed: of these, 60 Aiuwr Bones of the Lower Extremities. [Sect. 46 The internal one is somewhat oblong and depres the external one is rounder. 47 Between them there is a rough Tuberosity, to wl the crucial ligaments are attached. 48 The Semimembranosus is inserted into a tuberc at the posterior and interior part of the head. 49 The head of the Fibula is articulated with the ti rosity behind the outer part of the head. 50 The lAgament of the Patella is attaclied to the V rosity at its fore part. 51 The body presents three distinct surfaces and edi 52 The Interosseus Ligament is attached to the k edge. 53 The Medullary Canal\% situated some way abovt' middle of the posterior side of the bone, and sl| downward. 54 The lower Extremity is much smaller than thej per. .55 On its outer side there is a longitudinal 56 On its inside a process called the Malleolus Inte^ which gives attachment to a strong ligament.tjj 57 The lower end of the Tibia and its Malleolus lit nus, together with the lower end of the FibuLx the Malleolus ivar?e?-«zis,form aTrochlea, or like cavity, in which plays the first bone of the t 53 This Bone is joined sujieriorhj to the Os FemorUtt Patella; laterally to the Tibia bbth above anW low, and inferiorly to the Astragalus. Q PATELLA. " 39 The Patella is situated directly above the 4 rior Tuberosity of the Tibia. i 60 It is about half as thick as it is long, but its le and breadth are nearly equal. 1 61 It is divided into a Basis, an Ajiex, and two Sid 62 The Base, which is turned upward, gives attachj to the union of the Fasti, Rectus Femoris, andi ralis. : 63 The Ligament of the Patella is fixed to the .4/it 64 Its inner or posterior side is somewhat concavcl divided into two by a middle ridge. I for the end of the Fibula. £ones of the Lower Extremities. 61 As. i Of these the deefiest cavity is the most external. > It is of a spongy structure. ' It is connected to the anterior Tuberosity of the Ti- bia by a strong ligament, and is articulated with the pulley and condyles of the Femur. FIBULA. I The Fibula is placed on the outside of the Leg. ' It is a long slender Bone, having three surfaces, and edges which are contorted in their course. It is divided into a body., an ufiper and a lower ex- tremity. The upper Extremity., or Head., is obliquely flatted by a ^m&\\ articular Plane internally, and has upon Its outer side a small Tuberosity., to this is attach- ed, '* The Tendon of the Biceps and the external lateral Ligament. : The articular surface is connected with a similar one on the Tibia. * circumference of the body is irregularly trian- gular. 1 There is on the inner side a sharp line to which the Interosseus Ligament is attached. / The Canal for the Medullary Artery, is placed about the middle of the posterior side of the bone, and slants downwards. r The lower extremity of this bone is broader., fatter.. and more oblong than the upper. 1 The outer articular surface of the Astragalus is ar- ticulated with it. 1 It is terminated by a tuberosity, to which a strong ligament is fixed. ■ S it is connected laterally to dae^Pibulk, both oSouc and belo%v, and inferiorly to the Astragalus. ' BONES OF THE FOOT. S The Bones of the Foot are arranged under three classes, namely, those of the Ihrsus, Metatarsus, and T'^^“ >L. II. F Bones of the Lower Extremities. [Sect. 1 TARSUS. Answ« 82 The Tarsus forms the posterior part of the Foo 83 It consists of seven bones, namely, the Astragal Os Calcis, Os Scap/ioidcs, Os Cubqides, and t three Ossa Cuneiformia., the Internum.^ Medium, a Externum. 84 The Astragalus is the most superior, and, with 1 bones of the leg, forms the Ankle Joint. 85 It is extremely irregular, but may be divided int' body, or posterior portion, and an Apophysis or ^ terior Portion. 66 Its superior articular surface resembles half a p S7 Its inferior surface is divided into two articular I cettes by a deep transverse groove. i 88 These articular surfaces are united to correspol ing ones on the Os Calcis. < 89 The anterior articular surface is round and pro' nent, it has been called the head of this bonej'i is articulated with the Os Naviculare. * 90 The Os Calcis, placed at the posterior and infer part of the Tarsus, forms the heel. 91 It is of an irregular oblong form. 92 The superior surface is divided by a groove, will separates two articular surfaces, for its union v| the Astragalus. j 93 It is broad, unequally convex, and rough posterior 94 The Tendo Achillis is attached to this roughntse 95 It is narrow and rough inferiorly. 96 It has a concave articular surface anteriorly; which it is joined to 97 The Os Cuboides. i 98 It is very rough and broad externally. 99 It is considerably concave internally for the 1(5 ment of 100 Several Muscles and Tendons as well as many f sels and nerves going to the Foot. 101 The Os Scaphoides is placed immediately befor^' Astragalus. | 102 As its name implies> it somewhat resembles a si^ boat, and has an anterior, and a posterior cartiit 63 ect. IX .3 Bones of the Lower Extremities. ISW. nous surface; an oval circumference, and an inf - rior Tuberosity. )3 The head of the Astragalus is lodged in the posterior concave side. )4 The three Ossa Cuneiformia are articulated with its anterior convex side. 15 The Tuberosity, turned inwards and downward, gives attachment to a portion of the Abductor Pol- lids, and Tibialis anticus. '6 The Os Cuboides is situated before the Os Calcis on the outside of the Os Naviculare. 7 It has six irregular sides. 8 li^bferior surface is rough; tefore an oblique emi- nence there is a well marked which lodges, 9 The Tendons of the Peroneus Longus. 0 The posterior side is articular, and formed to adapt itself to ■ 1 The anterior part of the Os Calcis. 2 The anterior surface is also articular, flat, and di- vided into two portions by a narrow faint line; it is articulated with, 43 The fourth and fifth bones of the Metatarsus. 'll Its inner side has upon it a round cartilaginous sur- face, and the rest of it is rough. 15 The Os Cuneiforms Extemiumys, articulated with it- 15 The outer side is irregular, short, and narrow. iF The upper side is flat and rough for the attachment ‘ of Ligaments. n The Ossa Cundformia are situated before the Os Scaphoides, and internal to the Os Cuboides. 1) The internal is the largest, the external the least. H) Each thmeiform bone has a base superiorly, an apex inferiorly, and a posterior, an anterior, an external. and an internal side. 1 The Os Cuneiforms Internum somewhat resembles a wedge contorted and bent, and has its base turn- ed dowmvard. 1 '■ The Os Cuneiforms Medium has more resemblance ■ to a Avedge, and has its base upward. 1 ■ The Os Cundforme Externum also resembles a , Avedge, and has its base upward. 64 £ones of the Lower Extremities. [Sect. I METATARSUS. Ail5^V. 124 The Metatarsus yorms the middle fart oft Foot. 125 It consists of Jive bones, one supporting each To. 126 They are longer and more slender than the Me; carpal Bones. 127 Each may be divided into a body, basis, and head. ] 128 Their bases resemble a wedge whose edges i turned downward. 129 The bodies are long and slender, ► I ] t 1 ? r T r r SECTION XIII. 'HE LIGAMENTS OF THE UPPER EXTREMITY. le Ligaments, connecting the Clavicle to the iternuni, are tliree in number, viz. the Caspular Jgament, the Inter clavicular Ligament, and the Viomboid Ligament. le Capsular Ligament arises around the depression f the .Sternum, and, involving an interarticular artilage, is inserted around the end of the Clavicle. Interclavicular Ligamerit passes behind the Ster- iim from the end of one Clavicle to that of the ther. e Rhomboid, or Costo-Clavicular Ligament con- ects the first Rib and Clavicle near the Sternum, e Ligaments, connecting the Clavicle and Scapula f •e three in number, viz. the Capsular, the Conoid, id the Prapezoid. j Capsular Ligament arises around the Sternal end the Clavicle, and is fixed round the articular sur- ce of the Acromion. e Lonoid or Coraco-Clavicular Ligament arises linted from the root of the Caracoid process, and inserted into the inferior side of this eifd of the lavicle. Trapezoid Ligament differs in form from the last, t has nearly the same origin and insertion. 1 Ligaments proper to the Scapula are two in mber, viz. an Anterior and a Posterior. : Anterior arises from the upper edge of the •Tomion, and is inserted into that of the Caracoid ocess, also called Coraco-Acromial Ligament. ■■ Posterior arises from the root of the Caracoid ocess, and passes over the notch to the superior sta of the bone. %2 Ligaments of the Upjier Extremity. [^Sect. ] An»w. 12 The Ligaments, connecting the Scapula and Hi rus, are two in number, viz. the Cafiaular anci ufifier part of the Tendon of the Biceps. 13 The Capsular Ligament arises from the marg: the Glenoid Cavity, and is inserted round the of the Humerus. !4 The Tendon of the Biceps arises from the u edge of the Glenoid Cavity, passes through joint and, being fixed in its groove by a St Sheath, it contributes to strengthen the shot joint. 15 The Ligaments propeh to the Humerus are t\ number, viz. the External and the Internal | muscular. igj 16 The External Intermuscular Ligament arises.] the external Condyle, and is inserted into the ml of the outside of the bone. | 17 The Internal Intermuscular Ligament arises froi! Internal Condyle, and is inserted into the midc the inside of the bone. 18 The Humerus is connected to the Radius and I by THRICE Ligaments, viz. the Capsular, an t External and Internal Lateral. 19 The Capsular Ligament arises round the Trocfii the Humerus, and is inserted around the hea| the Radius and Ulna. • *1 20 The External Lateral arises from the Externalii dyle of the Humerus, and is inserted into^Iw^ side of the neck of the Radius. m\ 2 1 The Internal Lateral arises from the internal dyle, and is inserted into the inner sid^®'^ Coronoid process of the Ulna. 22 The Ligaments connecting the Radius and Ul< four in number, viz. the Coronary, the Obliqu Interosseous, and the Sacciform. 23 The Coronary arising from the Ulna, surrounc' head of the Radius. 24 The Oblique arises from the base of the Co^^ process of the Ulna, and is inserted into the tui of the Radius. ' 25 The Interosseous is attached to the acute edu these Bones, turned towards each other. izi.'Mli.j Ligaments of the U/fer Extremity. 73 1 The Sacciform Ligament unites in a distinct articula- tion the lower ends of the Radius and Ulna. 2 The Ligaments connecting the Radius and Ulna to the Carpus are three in number, viz. the Capsular, the External, and the Internal Laterc^l. Between the end of the Ulna and the Os Naviculare, a trian- gular interarticular cartilage is placed. - "f he Oapsitlai Ligament arises around the lower ar- ticular surfaces of the Radius and Ulna, and is inserted round the three first bones of the Carpus. The External lateral Ligament arises from the'Styloid piocess of the Radius, and is inserted intp the out- side of the Os Scaphoides, if The Internal lateral Ligament arises from the Styloid process of the Ulna, and is inserted into the outside of the Os Cuneiforme and Os Unciforme. >Uhe Ligaments- of the Carpus are of five kinds, viz. j the Capsular, tiie Transverse, the Posterior Annu- lar, the Anterior Annular, and tlie Vaginal. 2 he Capsular Ligament surrounds and connects all the Carpal Bones. Transverse, passing from one to another, tie the individual bones togetheiv ^ he Posterior Annular binds down the tendons of the B Extensor Muscles to the back of the Carpus. I he Anterior Annular arises from the Os Pisiforme uid Os Unciforme, and is inserted into the Trape- aum, under which pass the Flexor Tendons. _ he Vaginal Ligaments proceed from witliin the 1 interior annular, and sheathe the Flexor Tendons I he Ligaments connecting the Carpus to the bases d the Metacarpal bones are of four kinds, viz. the ^ Mpsidar, the Lateral, the Dorsal, and the Palmar. Slue Capsular Ligaments are derived from that of the I .arpus, which includes the bases of these bones ^..le Lateral &Te situated on each side of the articu- I .tions. 4 e Dorsal Transverse Ligaments, connecting ♦ le Iwses of these bones, on the back of the hand * .e Palmar connect the bases of the Metacarpal *. ones in the Palm. ^ G 74 Ugamients of the Lower Extremity . [Sect. X Answ. 42 The Ligaments of the /lead of the Metacarpal be are of three kinds, viz. Cafisular, Lateral,^XiA Tr^ verse. 43 The Ligaments connecting the Phalanges an each Joint Capsular and Lateral. SECTION XIV. OF THE LIGAMENTS OF THE LOWER EXTREME 1 Two Ligaments connect the Os Femoris to the Innominatum, viz. a Capsular., and a Round LI ment. 2 The Capsular lAgament arises from the Margiij the Acetabulum, and is inserted around the ron the neck of the Femoral Bone: a reflected lay!! this Ligament passes up the neck to the edgw the head of the bone; and Transverse Ligam| connect the one layer with the other. !i 3 The Round Liga7nent arises from the small def ;! sion of the head of the Femur, and is insertedit the middle of the Acetabulum. 4 There are Six Ligaments which connect thcFcJi to the Tibia and Fibula, namely, the Capsular, jf; litcal, Internal Lateral, External Lateral, Jlntk Crucial, and Posterior Crucial. ' 5 The Capsular Ligament passes from the edges oil articular surface of the Femur to those of the l'!i being attached also to the Patella. 6 The Popliteal Ligament arises from the extW Condyle of the Femur, and, passing in the 3 terior part of the Capsule, is expanded upoill internal side of the Joint. 7 The External lateral arises from the External 3 dyle, and is inserted into the Head of the FibulL generally divides itself into two portions. II 8 The Internal lateral arises from the Internal Con' and is inserted into the inside of the head oi. Tibia. 'll 9 The Posterior CVmczoL arises from the inside o* notch between the Condyles of the L'emur, 75 S;t. XIV.]] Ligaments of the Lower Extremity. A V. inserted into the posterior part of the rough ridge on the top of the Tibia. J The Anterior Crucial arises from the outside of the notch between the Condyles of the Femur, and is inserted into the middle of the ridge on the top of the Tibia. i The Ligaments of the Patella are of two kinds, the Anterior Ligament, and the Alar Ligaments. . The Anterior Ligament arises from the inferior point of the Patella, and is inserted into the Anterior Tuberosity of the Tibia. I The Alar Ligaments proceed on each side, from the inner side of the Capsular, and are inserted into the sides of the Patella. iThere are three Ligaments connecting the Tibia • to the Fibula, viz. the Cafisular, the Interosseous, and the Transverse. Ufhe Capsular connects the Upper Extremities of the Tibia and Fibula. :trhe Interosseous connects the outer edge of the Ti- bia to a ridge on the inner side of the Fibula. '■'he Transverse Ligaments, anteriorly and posteriorly, connect the lower end of the Fibula to that of the Tibia. :8'he Ligaments connecting the Tibia and the Fibula to the Tarsus are five in number, viz. the Capsular, the Deltoid and the Anterior, Middle and Posterior Ligaments of the Fibula. 9 'he Capsular Ligament surrounds the junction of these Bones with the Astragalus. 0 'he Deltoid Ligament arises from the internal Mal- leolus, and is inserted into the Astragalus and Na- viculare. 1 he Anterior Ligament arises from the External Malleolus, and is inserted into the outside of the Astragalus. 2 he Middle Ligament arises from the Tip of the Ex- ternal Malleolus, and is inserted into the outside of ^ the Os Calcis. >) he Posterior Ligamejit arises from the back part of the External Malleolus, and is inserted into the Jack part of the Astragalus. 76 L.igaments of the Lower jExiremity. [Sect. XT 24, The Ligaments of the Tarsus are of three kint; namely, the Capeular, the Transverse, the Plante and a Ligament at the internal side of the Fool, i 25 The Capsular Ligament includes all the Tarsal a the heads of the Metatarsal bones. 26 The Transverse Ligaments, passing from one « another, tie the individual bones together. 37 The Plantar Ligament is situated on the outside'^ the sole of the Foot. -B The Internal Ligament passes from the lower part ' the Os Calcis to the lower part of the Os Navic' hire, supporting the Astragalus. i 29 The Ligaments of the bases of the Metatarsal bor . are of four kinds, viz. the Capsular, the Lateral, Dorsal, and the Plantar. | 50 The Capsular Ligaments are derived from that oft;' Tarsus which includes the bases of these bones, i .51 The Lateral are situated on each side of the Ai|" culalicns. 32 The Dorsal are Transverse Ligaments connccli ' these bones on the back of the Foot. 33 The Plantar connect the Metatarsal bones in tlic si; of the Foot. 34 The Ligaments of the head of the Metatarsal bort are of three kinds, viz. the Capsular, the Laltf', and the Transverse. 33 Those of the Phalanges of the Toes are at each" Capsular and Lateral. 56 The Tendons, passing over the Instep and behind tS A.nkleb, are coniined In their situations by^L[- mentous bands. MYOLOGY. Muscles are fleshy bodies composed of buiuli parallel contractile fibres, with tendinous mities. 7-7 Jit. XV.] Of the Muscles of the Trunk. in 5f the fibres run longitudinally the Muscle is termed simfile; if they diverge from a tendinous centre they are named radiated, and when they have a feathery arrangement upon their tendons, they are called fien7tiform, several of these united, comiilex fienniform, See. 4 hey generally^derive their iiames either from their USE, as Levators and Defiressors; from their form, as Trapeziusj Rhoinboideus, &c.; from their situa- tion, as Occifiito-Frontalis, Pectoralis, kc.; or from their points of attachment, as Sterno-Costalis, Uerno-Cleido-Mastoideus, &c. i he Tendons are generally placed at the extremi- les or Muscles, and are of a silvery hue, firm, lonipact, and incapable of contraction. i le least movable point of attachment is called the jTigm, t le most movable point of attachment the Insertioti 'I a Muscle. SECTION XV. OP THE MUSCLES OF THE TRUNK. a ^E_ Muscles arise from the Trunk, arid are insert- ft d into It, and the Linea Alba, viz. The Obliquus ■xtemus Abdominis Descendens; the Obliquus In- . -rnus Abdominis Ascendens; the Transversalis Ab- the Reaus Abdominis; and the PyramidalU. 8 E Obliquus Externus arises from the inferior Ips of the eight lower ribs, near their sternal Ids, by an equal number of serrated digitations hich intermix with the digitations of the Serratus nticus. Poste^orly, it is covered where it passes om the last Rib to the Crista Ilii by the Latissi- us Dorsi^ to which it adheres, and superiorly it is nnected to the Pectoralis Major and Intercostales; nning downward and forward, it is inserted by a « in and broad Tendon into a white line composed Abdominal Muscles, called nea Alba, extending from the last bone of the ' Tendon iches the Rectus Abdominis, it unites with thb G 2 78 Ans>v . Oj Ihe IMuichu vj the 'I'yunk. [Seci. ji Tendons of the Obliquus Intenuis, and Transv salis, and forms another white line cubed l^i Semilunaris. This Muscle is also inserted into middle of the Cnsta llii, and into Poupart ’s Li ment, extending from its anterior Spine to the gle of the Pubis, and transmits over this Ligani a Fascia to the thigh. The lower part of its T don, near the Pubis, divides to form the Ando nal Ring for the Spermatic Cord in Males . — Its is to bend the Body, or to raise the Pelvis, and compressing the Abdomen to assist in respirat in evacuating the faeces, urine, foetus. See. , 3 The Obliquus Internus arises from Poupa Ligament, about the middle of which it sciidj-j the Cremaster; from all the Crista llii; and 1 common Tendon, with the Serratus Posticus I rior, from the Spines of the three lower Lufj Vertebrse, and from the Os Sacrum. — It is 7m ed into the last bone of the Sternum, into thel tilage of the last true, and those of all thcH Ribs, into all the Linca Alba, and into the antti part of the Pubis. It divides into two layeis^^ anterior passing before, the posterior, exccptji lower part, behind the Rectus Abdomini^SS Linea Alba . — Its use is to assist the former,^!®! bend the body in an opposite direction. j 4 The Transversalis Abdominis arises inteiiH from the Cartilages of the seven lower Rib.s, h i there connected with the Intercostals and ii phragm, also from the Transverse Process oil last Vertebra of the back, from those of the l upper Vertebrse of the Loins, from the inner g of the Crista llii, and from part of Poupart’s I,; ment. — It is inserted into the inferior bone o;j Sternum, and almost all the length of the Ik A lba . — Its use is to compress the Abdomen. " ' The Rectus Abdominis arises from each sii the Symphysis Pubis. As it passes up it lias i tendinous intersections, and is sheutlied by the dens of the oblique and transverse muscles. — i ing fibres of the Pectoral, it is inserted into tlx;^ ■.ilages of the fifth, sixth, and seventh Ribs.;. 79 t . X\ .j Of the Muscles of the Trunk. use is to depress the Trunk, or to elevate the Pel- vis, and to compress the Abdomen. The Pijramidcdis arises between the origin of the Recti, from the Symphysis Pubis. — It is inserted about one-fourth up theLinea Alba, into it and the inner edge of the Recti. — Its use is to assist the ' Recti. — SE PAitTiTioN between the Thorax and Abdominis called the Di.aphuagm; its middle is tendinous, the remainder muscular; this part is divided into The greater Muscle of the Diaphragm, and the les- ser Muscle of the Diaphragm. * I'he GREATER hluscLE OF THE. Diaphragm arises . from the Cartilages of all the false, and of the last true Rib, also from the last bone of the Sternum; it k forms a Septum between the Thorax and Abdo- • men, which is concave inferiovly. — It is inserted in ■r a central tendon, toward the right side of which is t a triangular Foramen for the Vena Cava inferior; ^ to its upper part the Pericardium and Mediasti- I num are attached. — Its use is to act in respiration, i| and to expel the fseces and urine, and the foetus in V parturition. ^'The LESSER Muscle of the Diaphragm arises f by eight slips, from the second, third, and fourth \ Lumbar Vertebrae, which unite to form its Crura, and between these pass the Aorta and Thoracic ^ Duct; on th«ir outside the great Sympathetic Ik Nerve, and some branches of the Vena Azygos, and I- about the middle of the fleshy belly of this Muscle I the (T.sophagus and eighth pair of Nerves pass 1 through a considerable Forameit, called the left one, } to distinguish it from that situated toward the right t of its tendinous centre. It is inserted into the mid- dle tendon posteriorly — its use is to assist the for- mer. it'^ne Muscle arises from the Pelvis and Vertebrae, I and is inserted into the Ribs and Vertebrae, viz. ♦ The Loxgissimus Dorsi; 'J ; arises from the Spinous and Transverse Processes r of the three upper false Vertebrae, from the Spi- nous and Transverse Processes of the Lumbar 80 Answ. Of the Muscles of (he Trunk. [Sect. > Vertebrae, and from the posterior Spine of the Iliimi. It is inserted into the Transverse Proces of the Dorsal Vertebi’ae, and into the lower e of the ten upper Ribs . — Its use is to extendi Trunk. [ 12 One Muscle arises from the Pelvis and Vertetil and is inserted into the Ribs, viz. The Sac Lumbalis; 13 Its the same as that of the Longissii Dorsi. — It is inserted into the Curvature of Ribs . — Its use is to pull down the Ribs, and to vate the Trunk. jj 14 Ofie Muscle arises from the Pelvis and Verteb! and is inserted into the Vertebrae, viz. The M TiFiDUs Spin.®; 15 It anses from the posterior Spine of the Ilium, f!| the Spinous and Transverse Processes of the up!; False Vertebrae, from the Transverse and Oblij|i Processes of the Lumbar Vertd^rae, froinii Transverse Processes of the Dorsal, and from tim of the four inferior Cervical Vertebrae. — It isi serted into the Spinous Processes of all the Vertebrae except the first . — Its use is to ext^i the Vertebrae. » 16 One Muscle arises from the Pelvis, and is insei||( into the Ribs, viz. The Quadratus LumboruI ir It arises from the posterior part of the Crista Ilii It is inserted into the last Rib, the side of the Dorsal Vertebra, and the Transverse Processe all the Lumbar . — Its use is to bend the Trun one side, and when both act, to bend the Trji forward. *1 18 Six Muscles arise from the Vertebrae, and are| serted into the Ribs, viz. The Scalenus Ant^ the Scalenus Medius, the Scalenus Posticusfl^ Cervicalis Descendens, the Serratue Sufierior '.f ticus, and Serratus Inferior Posticus. 19 The Scalenus Anticus arises from,the Trji verse Processes of the fourth, fifth, and sixth ( * This Muscle lias properly other origins, because from the V part of several of the lover Ribs arise as many small Muscles,! being inserted into it are called Muscvli Accessorii, e.XV.] Of the Muscles of the T'runk, 81 a vical Vertebrse; — It is inserted into the upper side of the first Rib near its Cartilage. — Its use is to bend the Neck, or to elevate the Ribs on one side. IiFhe Scalenus Medius arises from the Transverse Processes of the Cervical Vertebras. — It is mserted into the outer edge of the first Rib till within an inch ol its Cartilage.' — Its use is to assist the Sca- lenus Anticus. . Ihe Scalenus Posticus arises from the Trans- verse Processes of the fifth and sixth Cervical Vertebrae. — It is inserted into the posterior part of the upper edge of the second Rib. — Its use is to assist the Scalenus Anticus. :2fHE Cervicalis Descendens arises from the , Transverse Processes of the five Inferior Cervical i Vertebras. — It is inserted into the six superior . Ribs. — Its use is to turn the Neck obliquely back- Tk ward, and to one side. -3 he Serratus Superior Posticus arises from f the Spinous Processes of the three last Cervical, , ind two uppermost Dorsal Vertebrae It is m- \ verted into the second, third, fourth, and fifth Ribs. — Its use is to elevate the Ribs. ^ HE Serratus Inferior Posticus arises in com- • non with the Latissimus Dorsi from the Spinous I Processes of the two inferior Dorsal, and three su- I )crior Lumbar Vertebrae.— It is inserted into the i inder edges of the fouiTower Ribs, near their Car- I ilages. — Its use is to depress these Ribs. I uelve sets of Muscles arise from and are inserted nto the Vertebrae, the L.ongus Colli, the S/tlenius lervicis, the Obliquus Cajiiiis Inferior, the Trans- ' wrsalis Colli, the Semi-S/iinalis Colli, the S/iinalis . Oorsi, the Semi-S/iinalis Dorsi, the Inter sfiinales ■ MU, the Interspinales Dorsi et lAunborum, the In- trlransversales Colli et Lumborum, and the Inter- ■ ransversales Dorsi. i. IE Longus Colli arises from the sides of the ho- les of the three superior Dorsal Vertebrae, and om the roots of the Transverse Processes of the nrcl, fourth, fiftli, and sixth Cervical. — It is in- ‘I'ted anteriorly, into the bodies of all the Cervi S2 Answ. Of the Muscles of the Trunk, [Sect.; cal Vertebae. — Its use is to bend the Neck fore and somewhat laterally. [ 27 The Splenius Cervicis arises from the Spii, Processes of the third and fourth Dorsal Verte ^ — It is inserted into the Transverse Processc the five superior Cervical Vertebrse. — Its use \ extend the Neck. 28 The Obliquus Capitis Inferior arises fronl Spinous Process of the second Dorsal Vertebip It is inserted into the Transverse Process oil first. — Its use is to rotate the head. 29 The Transversalis Colli arises from the'f^ verse Processes of the five upper Dorsal Vt bra;, being situated between the Trachelc-Mi|t deus, and the Splenius Cervicis and Ccrvi'J Descendens. — It is inserted into the Trans\; Processes of the five middle Cervical Vertebr . Its use is to turn the Neck backward and s t what laterally. 30 The Semi-Spinalis Colli arises from the To verse Processes of the six upper Dorsal Vt brae. — It is inserted into the Spinous Procesi the five middle Cervical Vertebrae. — Its use I extend the Neck obliquely backward. ! 31 The Spinalis Dorsi arises from the Spinous t cesses of the two upper Lumbar, and three If p! Dorsal Vertebrae. — It is inserted into the Sp Processes of the second, third, fourth, fifth, ::t seventh, eighth, and ninth Dorsal Vertebrae. fj use is to extend the Spine. 32 The Semi-Spinalis Dorsi arises from the Tr verse Processes of the seventh, eighth, ninti t tenth Dorsal Vertebrae. — It is inserted intjl Spinous Processes of the two inferior Cervical the seven upper Dorsal Vertebrae . — Its extend the Spine obliquely. 33 The Interspinales Colli arise from the Sf|( Process of one Cervical Vertebrae, and ai serted into the Spinous Process of that nextj Their use is to extend the Neck. '' 34 The Interspinales Dorsi et Lumborvm d rather Ligamentous than Muscular. 83 't XV.] Of the Muscles of the Trunk. Ithe Intertransversales Colli ex Lumborum arise from the Transverse Process of one Cervical t or Lumbar Vertebrae, inserted into the Transverse • Process of that nixt it.— 'Their use is to approxi- mate these Processes. - 3(fHE Intertransversales Dorsi also seemLitya- mentous. . ° j; 3etsveen the Ribs are the hitercostales Externi, and Intercostales Interni. UThe Intercostales Externi arise from the infe- rior edge of one Rib, between the Spine and its . Cartilage. — ^^It is inserted into the upper edge of . another, their fibres running from behind forward. \-~Their use is to elevate the Ribs in inspiration. ’ f'HE Intercostales Interni arise from the infe- j rior edge of one Rib, between the Sternum and its j Angle, and- are inserted like that of the external f They run from before backward.— 77i«> use is to \ elevate the Ribs in inspiration. ( ne Mmsc/c arises from the Sternum, and is inserted j into the Ribs, viz. The Sterno-Costalis, or Tri- 1 ANGULARIS StERNI. 4 arises frona the edge of the Intercostales Interni and of the inferior half of the middle bone of the I Sternum. — It is inserted into the inferior edge of he Cartilages of the third, fourth, and fifth Ribs Its use is to depress the Cartilages and contract the Thorax. ne Muscle arises from the Vertebra, and is insert- : ’d into the Pelvis, viz. The Psoas Parvus, I I crises laterally from the bodies of the two upper -.umbar Vertebra. — It is inserted into the brim of i he Pelvis, opposite the Acetabulum internally— ^'ts use is to aid in bending the loins. Muscles arise from one part of the Pelvis, and reinserted into another, viz. The Coccu^eus and \ lurvator Coccygis. ? IE CoccYGEUs arises from the Spine- of the Is- n hium, and the inside of the lesser Sacro-Ischiatic .igament. — It is inserted into the edge of the Os . ioccygis. — Its use is to pull that bone forw'ard. ' tE Curvator Coccygis arises internally from 84 Answ. J^Iuscies uj the Male Organs^ cJ'c. [Sect. ! the last Bone of the Os Sacrum, and the fiii the Os Coccygis. — It is inserted^ after having ed its fellow, into the second, third, but princi into the fourth bone of the Os Coccygis . — li is to curve the Os Coccygis. SECTION XVI. OF THE MUSCLES OF THE MALE OllGANS 01: NERATION- AND ANUS. 1 Qjie ISImcle arises from the Obliquus Internui dominis, and is inserted into the Testicle, via, Cremaster, 2 It arises from the internal Oblique about the minal Ring, througli which it passes, and des^ upon the Spermatic Cord. — It is inserted inti Tunica Vaginalis of the Testis . — Its use is U| vate the Testis. .3 That which was called Dartos, and supposed lt,jS Muscle of the Scrotum, appears to be merelyo densed cellular Membrane. .ji 4 Three Muscles arise from the Tuber Ischii, anj| inserted about the Penis, viz. The Erector i the Transversus Perinei, and Transversus Pi Alter ^ arise from the Tuber Ischii, and arc iit ed about the Penis. 5 The Erector Penis arises from the Tuber Ij and, in its ascent, surrounds the whole Crus J — It is inserted near the union of the Crura — Its use is to direct, if not tc erect the Penil 6 The Transversus Perinei anses from the Ischii, passing transversely inward and forwr It is inserted into the Accelerator Urin?;, aljl Sphincter Ani, where the above mentioned 1 cle covers the bulb . — Its use is to dilate theb while it draws up the verge of the Anus. 7 The Transversus Perinei Alter arises Iff the Transversus Perinei, but runs more forivtl It is inserted into the Accelerator, where it c'l 85 . XVI.J Aluncles oj the Male Organs^ isfc. the bulb anteriorly. — Its use is to assist the Trans- versus Perinei. One Muscle arises from one part of the Penis, and is inserted into another, viz. The Accelerator Urix^, or Ejaculator Seminis, It arises from the Sphincter Ani, the membranous part of the Urethra, and Crus Penis. — Itis inserted into the middle of the bulb, and completely in- closes it. — Its use is to compress the bulb. jt/u.sc/c arises from the Pubis, and is inserted about the prostate Gland, viz. The Compressor Prostatas, i t arises above the Levator Ani from the internal part of the Os Pubis, between the lower part of the symphysis, and the upper part of the Foramen Ovale. — It is inserted between the Prostate and ' Rectum, having surrounded the former. — Its use { is to compress the inferior part of the Prostate. 8 /tree Aluscles arise from the Pelvis, and are inserted ibout the Anus, viz. The Levator Ani^ the Sfihinc- . 'er Ani ExternuSi and the S/iliincter Ani Intemus. % he Levator Ani arises from the Spine of the 'schium, from the Membrane covering the Coccy- , jeus and Obturator Internus, from the junction of I he Pubis and Ischium, and from the Pubis above I he Foramen Thyroideum. — It is inserted, after % uiTounding the neck of the Bladder, Prostate, ^'’e- iciilae Seminales, and the termination of the Rec- t .im, into the Sphincter Ani, Acceleratores Urinae, ) nd tip of the Os Coccygis. — Its use is to elevate t le Anus. * e Sphincter Ani Externus arises from the tip I ■ the Os Coccygis, and surrounds the Anus. — It , inserted into the Perineum, Transversi Perinei, / id Acceleratores Urinae. — Its use is to shut the A nus, and to pull down the bulb of the Urethra. 'I E Sphincter Ani Internes may be considered • that part of the fibres of the Rectum which sur 4 unds its extremity. • II. H Muscles of the Female Organs, tfe. [Sect. XV SECTION XVII. OF THE MUSCLES OF THE FEMALE ORGANS 0 GENERATION AND ANUS. Answ. 1 One Muscle arises from the Ischium, and is iuser into the Clitoris, viz. The Erector Clitokidi 2 It arises from the inner side of the Branch of the chium, and embraces the Crus of the Clitoris far up as the Os Pubis. — It is inserted into the per part of the Crus and body of the Clitoris.-- zise is to draw the Clitoris downward and bl| ward. 3 One Muscle arises from the Clitoris, and is insen into the Vagina, viz. The Sphincter Vagina 4 It arises from the union of the Crura Clitoridis.-l is inserted into the Sphincter Ani and sides of |i Vagina, which it surround s.~/ifs use is to contc the mouth of the Vagina. 5 One Muscle arises from the Tuber Ischii, and m serted into the Perineum, viz. The Transveij Perinei; 6 It arises from the Cellular , Membrane, and col the Tuberosity of the Ischium. — It is inserted'k the Perineum, between the Pudendum and At and into the Sphincter Ani. — Its use is to sufi the Perineum. i 7 One Muscle arises from the Tuber Ischii, and it serted into the Vagina, viz. The Transversus,j rinei Alter; . 8 Its origin resembles that of the Transversus Per —It is inserted into the side of the Vagina.-|j use is to assist the Transversus Perinei. 9 One Muscle arises from one Crus Clitoridis aij| inserted into the other, viz. The Depressor U thrie; 10 It arises from one Crus of the Clitoris, and invf the Urethra. — It is inserted into the other Ci,i the Clitoris.— /is use is to depress the Urethr •» 1 Three Muscles arise from the Pubis, and are ii: ed about the Anus, viz. The Levator Ani\ 87 ct. XVin.3 Miisdes of the Head., Face, isfc- iW. Sphincter Ani ExtemUs, and Sphincter A?ii Inter- ims. 2 The Levator Am arises, as in the Male, and de- scends along the inferior part of the Vagina and Rectum. — inserted into the Perineum, Sphincr ter Ani, and extremities of the Rectum and Vagi- na. — Its use is to elevate the Rectum and Vagina. ! The Sphincter Ani Externus arises as in the Male, from the tip of the Os Coccygis, and sur- rounds the Anus. — It is inserted into the Peri- neum. — Its use is to shut the Rectum, and by pulling down the Perineum, to contract the Va- gina. The Sphincter Ani Internus exactly resembles that of the Male. SECTION XVIII. OF THE MUSCLES OF THE HEAD, FACE, &c. • The Platysma Myoides; It arises from the Cellular Substance covering the • Deltoid and Pectoral Muscles superiorly, and passes upward in a very thin layer almost imme- • diately under the Cutis of the Neck. — It is insert- ed into the skin covering the lower jaw, between its angle and the chin, also into that covering the Masseter and Parotid Gland. — Its use is to approx- imate the portions of Integument into which it is inserted. ■ Ten Muscles of the Head arise from the Sternum, Ribs, or Vertebrae, viz. The Sterno-Cleido-Mastoi- deus, the Rec(us Capitis Anticus Major, the Rec- tus Capitis Anticus Minor, the Rectus Capitis La- teralis, the Splenius Capitis, the Complexus, the Trachelo-Mastoideus, the Rectus Cafiitis Posticus Major, the Obliquus Capitis Superior, and the > Rectus Capitis Posticus Minor. 4 'he Sterno-Cleido-Mastoideus arises from the top of the Sternum laterally, and from the upper and anterior part of the Clavicle. — It is inserted 88 Muscles qfc/ie Head, Face, ifc. [Sect. XVI . into the Mastoid Process, and as far back Ss e Lambdoidal Suture. — //■« iwe is to turn the Hd on one side, and bend it forward. 5 The Rectus Capitis Anticus Major arises fri the anterior parts of the Transverse Processeuf the third, fourth, fifth, and sixth Cervical Vc :• brje, by distinct commencements.— It is insei\d into the Basilary Process of the occipital bojie, |>t before the Condyles.^— use is to bend tlu. lt d forward. G The Rectus Capitis Anticus Minor arises aii' riorly from the first Vertebra of the Neck, ojf. site its superior oblique Processes — It is inscix near the root of the Condyles of the Os Occipifc further outward than the former Muscle. is to Nod the Head. ■ The Rectus Capitis Lateralis arises antericy from the point of the Transverse Process of « first Vertebra of the Neck. — It is inserted mWv ridge of the Os Occipitis external to the Ca ilyles. — Its use is to bend the Head to one orfl other side. , n • r ! 8 The Splenius Capitis arises from the five iiiftiO Cervical Spines, and the Ligamentum Nu^g They recede from each other at the third i e c bra of the Neck, and show between them the Or plexus. It is inserted into the hollow of thy Occipitis, below its transverse ridge, and«:|S nally to the Complexus,also into the Mastouljjf cess posteriorly .—As use is to pull the Head 1^^ ward and to one side. 1 9 The Complexes c?r/scs from the iransversef cesses of the four inferior Cervical, and sevef perior Dorsal Vertebrae, also from the bp| Process of the first Dorsal. — It is inserted int j hollow of the Os Occipitis below its Ridge. — Its use is to pull the Head latefaih y ward. . . (■ .0 The Tuachelo-Mastoideus Transverse Processes of the five ynfenor Vi' cal, and three superior Dorsal \ ertebra;. inserted into the middle of the posterior. p, 89 ct. XVIII. J Muscles of the Hcad^ Face^ Lfc. the Mastoid Process. — Its use is to pull the Head backward, but more laterally than the Complexus. The Rectus Capitis Posticus Major arises from the external part of the Spine of the second Cer- vical Vertebra. — It is inserted into the Os Occi- pitis about an inch behind the Foramen Magnum. — Its use is to pull the Head backward, and a little laterally. The OfiLiquus Capitis Superior arises from the Transverse Process of the first Cervical Verte- bra. — It is inserted into the Os Occipitis exter- nally, to the Rectus Capitis Posticus Major, and be- low the Complexus. — Its use is to pull the Head backward. I The Rectus Capitis Posticus Minor ames from the middle of the posterior arch of the Atlas. — It is inserted into a depression immediately behind • the Foramen Magnum. — Its use is to pull the • Head backward. V The Occi/iito-Frontalis, and the Corrugator SupercF Hi, arise from the Skull, and are inserted into the Integuments. ■ ifhe Occipito-Frontalis arises posteriorly, from the T ransverse Ridge of the Os Occipitis, becom- ing tendinous as it passes upward over the Crani- um; it is connected to the Temporalis, the Attojr lens Aurem, and the Zygoma, and advancing to the brow it becomes again Muscular. — It is insert- ed into the Orbicularis, and the Skin of the Eye- brows. — Its use is to raise the Eyebrows, and to pull backward, or to wrinkle the Skin of the Head. 6 he Corrugator Supercii.ii arises from the In- lernal Angular Process of the Os Frontis, thence 'unning outward and upward. — It is inserted inter- lally into the inferior part of the Occipito-Fron- alis. Its use is to draw the Eyebrows together, ind to wrinkle the Skin of the Foi’ehead Longitu- linally. ^ le Levator Palfiebrtz Sujierioris, and Orbicularis ' '^alp.ebrarum, arise from the Cranium, and are in- ' erted into the Eyelids. HI •0 J-Iu&c.Cii of the idcuu, f hccj itfc. j^Sect. XVli Answ. 18 The Levator Palpebr^ Supehioris arisci' fit the upper part of the Foi’amen Opticiim of the ( Sphoenokles, above the Levalof Oculi. — It is i g serucl Into the upper Eyelid . — Its use is to pull t Eyelid upward. 19 The Orbicularis Palpebrarum arises at the ner angle of the Eye from the outside of the > sal Process of the Superior Maxillary Bone, u: surrounding the Eye externally — It is insen, after having passed over the Lachrymal Sac, win; it arose . — Its use is to shut the Eye, pre.ss | Eyeball, squeeze the Lachrymal Gland, and ci vey the tears toward the Puncta Lachrymalia. 20 Six Muscles arise from the Cranium, and are insi. ed into the Eyeball, viz. The Levator Oculi^ due tor Oculi 1 Abductor Oculi^ Trochlearis or Qr c/uus- Suficrior^ and Oblljuus Inferior Ocidi. 21 Levator Oculi arises from the upper part Foramen Oplicum of the Sphoenoid Bone, benl the Levator Palpebrse Superioris. — It is ins^ into the Superior and Anterior part of the Sefl Coat . — Its use is to elevate the Ball of the Eyd 22 The Depressor Oculi arises from the Infcji part of the Foramen Opticum. — It inscvte.dh posite to the Levator Oculi . — Its use is to dep the Ball of the Eye- '?3 The Adductor Oculi arises from the edge df Foramen Opticum, betv/een the Obliquus Sj rior and the Depressor It is inserted oppt to the inner Angle . — Its use is to Adduct or^ the Eye toward the Nose. 24 The Abductor Oculi arises from the outward of the Foramen Opticum. — It is inserted to the outer Angle . — Its use is to turn the Ey(t ward the Temple. 25 The Trochlearis or Obliquus Superior from the edge of the Foramen Opticum, bet| the Levator and Adductor Oculi, thence, tuij to the Cartilaginous Trochlea on the inside Internal Angular Process of the Os Fronti passes through it and turns its course do-wnw d intu outward, and backward.^ — It is inserted t.XVIII.J Musdes 0/ ihe Head, l-'acc, ct’c, 91 1 Sclerotic Coat, half waj- bettveen the insertion of the Levator and the Optic Nerve Its use is to roll the Ball of the Eye from above inwardly, to pull it forward, inward, and upward, and to turn the Pupil downward and outward. &rhe Obliquus Inferior Oculi arises from the , outer edge of the Orbitar Process of the Superior Maxillary! Bone, near the Depression for the La- chrymal Duct; running outward and backward, it is inserted into the Sclerotic Coat between the Ab- ductor and the Optic Nerve. Its use is to roll the ball of the Eye from above outwardly, to pull it forward, inward, and downward, and to turn the Pupil upward and inward. K 'hree Muscles arise from the Cranium and are ; nserted into the External Ear: viz. the Attollens /lurcm, Anterior Auris, and Retrahens Aurem. I he Attoi-lens Aurem arises from the Tendon of , he Occipito-Froutalis, where it covers the Tem- t, toral Aponeurosis. It is inserted superiorly, into he back of the Concha. Its use is to Elevate the xar. le Anterior Auris arises frpm the posterior part 'Ilf the Zygoma. It is inserted Anteriorly into the * lack of the Helix. Its use is to pull the Ear forward, i'le Retrahens Aurem arises often by three origins I rom the external part of the root of the Mastoid 4 rocess. It is inserted posteriorly into the back ‘ dge of the Concha. Its use is to pull the Ear y ackward. ■ U>e Muscles, viz. the Helicis Major, Hdids Minor, yagicus, Anti-Tragicus, and Transversus Auris are .1 holly attached to the External Ear. -I.e Helicis Major arzscs from the acute process f the Helix. It is inserted into the Helix a little . igher up. Its use is to contract that part of the t lelix. Jie Helicis Minor abuses from the Inferior and t nterior part of the Helix nearer its edge than the 1 rmer. It \%’inserted into the Helix a little higher 1 j. Its use is to bring together the edges of a issure over which it passes. f>2 I^Iuscles of the Head, Face, ts'e. j^Sect. XV Adsw. , 34 The Tuagicus arises anteriorly from the micldl the Anterior edge of the Concha. It is inserted the Tip of the Tragus. Its use is to pull the p of the Tragus forward. i 35 The Anti-Tragicus arises from the terminatio,: the Anti-Helix. It is inserted into the tip of i Anti-Tragus. Its use is to approximate these pel by shutting the Fissure betw'een them. ' 36 The Transversus Auris ar?.ve4- from the supe ) and posterior edge of the back of the Concha, 'a inserted superiorly into the back of the Fossa N,' cularis, and posteriorly into the back of the Fis Innominata. Its use is to approximate these ; vities. 37 Four Muscles, viz. the Laxator Tym/tani ’ Md Laxator Tympani Minor, Tensor Tymjiani, and 1 {ledius, are the Muscles of the Ossicula Auditu: 38 The Laxator Tympani Major arises from!! Styliform Process of the Sphoenoid bone, rumi backward it passes through the Fissura Glas;''’ It is inserted into the Long process of the Malj where it rests upon the same Fissure. Its J'seyl pull the Malleus and Membrana Tympani obli^l forward. 39 The Laxator Tympani Minor arises from theu perior Posterior margin of the Meatus Auditol where the Membrana Tympani adheres to it,% descends inv/ard and forward. It is inserted'^ the neck of the Malleus near its short process, 'i use is to pull the Malleus and Membranse Tym|li forward atid upward. 40 The Tensor Tympani arises from the Cartilagiii end of the Eustachian Trumpet and Styliform i cess of the Spheenoid Bone, thence running t above the Osseous part of the Eustachian ’ll within a thin Osseous Plate, it makes a tiirnfoiJH into the Tympanum. lii% inserted posterioriy|I the handle of the Malleus below its long pres Its use is to pull the Malleus and Membrana IjS pani inward. 41 The Stapedius arises from a hollow Pyramid the posterior side of the Tympanum, beforffll 93 8't. XVIII.] Muscies of the Head, Face, lower end of the Fallopian Aqueduct. It inserted into the posterior part of the Head of the Stapes, Its use is to pull the Stapes upward and backward. I he Compressor Naris is the only IVluscle which VHrises Ironi the superior part of the Cartilage of the Nose. It is inserted into its Inferior part. Its use is to compress the Alae. .r wo Muscles, viz. the Levator iMbii Sufierioris Alcecjue Xasi, and Dehr^ssor Labii Sufierioris AUque jYasi, arise from the Cranium, and are inserted into the Nose and Lips. •5. he Levator Labii Superioris Al.eque Nasi, arises by two commencements, one from the exter- nal edge of the Orbital Process of the Superior Maxillary Bone, the other from the upper part of Us Nasal Process. It is inserted first into the upper Lip and Orbicularis Labiorumj and secondly into the - upper Lip and outer part of the Ala Nasi. Its use !' ‘IS to elevate the upper Lip and Ala Nasi. I he^ Depressor Labii Superioris Al.$que Nasi trises from the depression of the Os Maxillare Su- lerius above the Dentes Incisivi and Caninus, thence unning up under the Levatorj — it is inserted into he upper Lip and root of the Ala Nasi. Its use is to haw the upper Lip and Ala Nasi downward and lackward. ^ he Nasalis Labii Superioris is the only IVluscle irhich i -ises from the Tip and Septum of the Nose; en- arging and descending obliquely outward; it is tserted into the Orbicularis Oris. Its use is to ring closer the Angles of the Mouth, or to de- ■ress the Tip of the Nose. •■|c Muscles, viz. the Defiressor Labii Inferioris, Le- ■ .uior Labii Inferioris, Defiressor Anguli Oris, Buc- ^nator, Zygomaticus Major, andZygomalicus Minor, II are attached to the Cranium and inserted into the ips. . e Depressor Labii Inferioris arises anteriorly, om the inferior part of the lower Jaw. It is insert- i into the edge of the under Lip.— Its use is to ipress the under Lip. 94 Muscles of the Head, Face, b'c. [Sect. X\i Answ. I 51 The Levator Labii Inferioris arises from 1 depression of the Os Maxillare Inferius, belowt Dentes Incisivi and Caninus. — It is inserted the under Lip and skin of the Chin. — Its tise pull these parts upward. I 58 The Depressor Anguli Oris arises from till ferior edge of the Maxilla Inferior, by the sid the CLin; it is connected externally to the Int i ments and to the Platysma Myoide% and interll to the Depressor Labii Inferioris, becoTning dually narrower. — It is inserted into the angl the Mouth. Its use is to pull down the angle cn Mouth. 1 53 The Buccinator arises from the upper Jaw, be its Dens Sapientiae, where it is connected witHi Constrictor Pharyngis Superior, and from the 1 n Jaw, as far back as its Dens Sapientiae and the) of its Coronoid Process. — It is inserted intol angle of the Mouth, within the Orbicularis Gr - its use i-s to pull the angle ef the Mouth backi r and to press the Chin inward. 54 The Zygomaticus Major arises from the Zs matic process of the Os Malx. — It is inserted^ the angle of the Mouth. — Its use is to draw upii and outward the corner of the Mouth. ‘J 55 The Zygomaticus Minor arises from abovM origin of the Zygomaticus Major. — It is msll into the upper Lip, near the corner of the Moul Its use is to draw upward and outward the cd of the Mouth. 56 The Orbicularis Oris, 57 Arises from the other Muscles of the Lips, th& perior fibres descending, the inferior ascenn and decussating each other about the ang the Mouth. — It is inserted into fibres fronit opposite side. — Its use is to shut the Moutlni compress the Lips. I 58 The Anomalus Maxilla: Superioris, 59 Arises from the upper part of the fossa of the Ct datus of the upper Jaw. — It is inserted belovt origin of the first portion of the Levator Labii perioris Alseque Nasi. — Its use is to act only ct .XVIII.] Muscles of the Head, Face, iSc. 95 vessels and nerves from the attachment of both its ends to one bone. 1 'ive Muscles, viz. the Temporalis, Masseter, Ptery- eoideus Fxternus, Ptcrijgoideus Internus, and Di- gastricus, arise from the Cranium, and are inserted into the lower Jaw. he Temporalis arises from the Temporal ridge, and depression of the Os Frontis and Os Parietale, from the Temporal process of the Sphoenoid Bone, and from the Aponeurosis which covers it. — It is Imerted around the Coronoid process of the lower law Its ttse is to pull the lower Jaw upward and backward. I he Masseter arises from the superior Maxillary Bone, where it joins the Os Malae, and from the nferior and interior part of the Zygoma through- )Ut its length, the external Fibres starting back- yard, the internal forward. — It is inserted into the )Utside of the Angle and Ramus of the lower Jaw.— ts use is to elevate the lower Jaw, and to pull it a ittle forward or backward. V le Pterygoideus Externus arises from the out- ide of the external Pterygoid process of the Sphoe- loid Bone, from part of the Tuberosity of the Os daxillare, and from the root of the Temporal pro- ess of the Os Sphoenoides. — It is inserted into a )avity on the anterior part of the neck of the Con- yloidprocessofthelower Jaw, and into the Capsular .igament of the Joint. — Its use is to pull the Jaw >rward and to the opposite side, and to pull the .igament from the Joint. e Pterygoideus Internus arises from the Pterv- oid Fossa of the SphcEnoid and Palate Bones. — It inserted into the angle of the lower Jaw inter- illy — Its use is to pull the Jaw upward, and toward le other side. "le Digastricus arises from the deep Fossa at the lot of the Mastoid process of the Temporal Bone, ■-coming tendinous in its middle it perforates the ylo-Hyoideus, and is fixed by a Ligament to the s Hyoides and again ascends. — It is inserted into a 96 Aiisw. Of the Larynx and Pharynx, [Sect. Xlj rough Sinuosity at the inferior edge of the Chin.. Its use is to depress the lower Jaw and open 11 ; tMouth; but, when the Jaw is fixed, to raise the l!- rynx and Pharynx in deglutition. SECTION XIX. OF THE LARTNX AND PHARYNX. A General Description of these Parts must precc; that of the Muscles of the Organs of Voice rl Deglutition. LARYNX. 1 The Larynx is the Organ of Voice. J It is situated at the upper and fore part of the Nc , at the root of the Tongue, just below the Os Hyoi4. .3 It is comfioscd chiefly of Cartilages and Liganteii, which, when united, form a hollow body perri- nently open. 4 Its Cartilages are fve, namely, the Thyroid,, the (,• cold, the two Arytomoid, and P/iiglottis. h The Thyroid Cartilage k jilaced at the aritm part of the Larynx; 'ft 6 It consists of two Alee, which form a projecting anl forward, and then slope backward. Its el lias a notch in the middie that may be easily felt,! elevations on each side, and terminates in two C'j wwa posteriorly, which ascend. Its inferior tdgei straight and terminates also in two shorter CornH which bend downwari \\s, posterior edges areW tirely straight, and on the outer side of each Ala line runs from a small knob near its upper coi’ a forward and downward, to terminate in another. 7 The Cricoid Cartilage is placed at the lovi part of the Larynx, its broadest side being baj;. ward, 8 The outer surface of its posterior side has upon :;a longitudinal line, and depressions on each side ci for the attachment of Muscles. The top of the XIX.J Of the Larynx and Pharynx. 97 side slopes downward and outward, terminating in angles, which are smooth for connexion with the Arytaenoid Cartilages, and from these angles eleva- ted lines descend to terminate in smooth surfaces, for the lower Cornua of the Thyroid Cartilage, ifhe Aryt.s;noid Cartilages are /ilaced posteriorly upon the greater side of the Cricoid Cartilage; They ai’e somewhat of a pyramidal form, but their posterior side is concave, their anterior convex, their external edge oblique, and their internal one straight. Their bases rest on the Cricoid Cartilage, ■ with which they have a movable connexion. 1 1 ’he Epiglottis is placed anteriorly above the other Cartilages; 2t is narrower, but somewhat thick at its andits superior part is thin, flat, and flexible with convex u edges, and it is also convex posteriorly, and concave anteriorly . , S\. short Ligament connects tho body of the Os Hyoides to the notch of the Thyroid Cartilage, (>. from which a Ligament proceeds to the Epiglottis, and another from the Epiglottis to the body of the Os Hyoides, thus leaving behind them a triangular «. space. Ligaments also connect the Cornua of the Os Hyoides to those of the Thyroid Cartilage, and the lateral Ligaments of the Epiglottis are attached to the tops of the Arytaenoid Cartilages. The infe- • rior Cornua of the Thyroid Cartilage are likewise connected to the lower articular surfaces of the „ Cricoid by short Ligaments, and the inferior edge ^ )f the one is also connected to the superior part )f the other. The Cricoid Cartilage is connected ly Ligaments to the bases of the Arytsenoid Car- ilages above, and to the first ring of the Trachea jelow. 4 'he Glottis is an opening, formed between two mall Ligaments which proceed from the middle of he posterior side of tlie Thyroid Cartilage to the )ases of the Arytaenoid Cartilages, and immediately , >eneath these ?wo other Ligaments are placed; the uperior and inferior Ligaments on each side leave ^L. II. I Ajisw. Muscles of the Organs of Voice, isfc. [Sect?^ a narrow fissure between them, which is the op ing of a small Sac. ^ 15 The Larynx forms the chief part of the org^ voice, and affords a passage permanently open respiration; it also gives attachment to numeri muscles. PHARYNX. 16 The Pharynx is a membranous and muscular J expanded above, contracted below, and terminal in the Gullet, or Vf^sojihagus. 17 It is /i/acet/ behind the Mouth, Nares, and Lary; below the Cuneiform process of the Os Occipiji before the Cervical Vertebrae, and above the ~ phagus. _ 18 It is composed oi circular muscular fibres, and membrane copiously supplied with mucous Gh 19 It is divided into three portions, a superior, whi called its Arch; a middle, which is its Body; ami' inferior, which is its Sphincter. 20 Its upper part is extremely wide, extending alnjjl all the way between the Styloid processes; it 1 1 contracts on each side, and behind the upper paiiiii the I^arynx, again expanding behind the Lar!i and before the Atlas, it forms considerable loldt’ 21 It is chiefly useful in Deglutition, receives the M and transmits it to tlie Qisophagus. SECTION XX. ^ti,. OF THE MUSCLES OF THE ORGANS OF VOICE DEGLUTITION. 1 Four Muscles, viz. the Digastricus, Stylo-Hjoids Mylo-Hyoideus, and Genio-Hyoideus, arise {"ornii Cranium, and are inserted into the Larynx. i 2 The Digastricus has already been described. ' 3 The Stylo-Hyoideus arises from the middle jr inferior part of the Styloid process; it is inseti into the lateral and inferior part of the body of Os Hyoides, below its middle its fibres sepandi 99 it. XX.] Muscles of the Organs of Voice, iVc. * allo'sv- the passage of the Tendon of the Digastri- cus. Its use is to pull the Os Hyoides ^p^yard and « to one side. r The Mylo-Hyoideus arises from aline on the inside > of the lower Jaw, betvYeen the last Dens Molaris, ! and the middle of the Chin, where it joins its fel- low — It is inserted into the middle of the base of the Os Hyoides and its fellow. — Its use is to pull the , Os Hyoides forward, upward, and laterally. $ he Genig-Hyoideus arises from a rough protube- 1 ranee in the middle of the inside of the Chin.— It ! 'k mserted into the middle of the uppei%part of the Os Hyoides — Its use is to pull the Os Hyoides for- % ward and upward, and assist in depressing the lower yi Jaw. f 'too Muscles, viz. the Stemo-Hyoideus, and Sterno- { Ihyroideus, arise from the Trunk and are inserted into the Larynx. ( he Sterno-Hyoideus arises from the junction of .he Sternum and Clavicle, and from the Cartilage f the first Rib. — It is inserted into the middle of the f ower part of the basis of the Os Hyoides. — Its use $ s to pull the Os Hyoides downward. |he Sterno-Thyroideus arises from the edge of I he upper bone of the Sternum, opposite the Carti- # age of the first Rib internally. — It is inserted into 1 he rough line at the external part of the lower edge • — Its use is to pull the J I hyroid Cartilage downward. ^ le Omo-Kyoideus, \.arises from about the Semilunar Notch of the su- » 'cnor Costa of the Scapula, ascending upward and jrward behind the Sterno-Cleido-Mastoideus, it be- omes tendinous and again grows fleshy. — It is in- IfrZerf into the sides of the lower part of the basis ' t the Os Hyoides.— Its use is to pull the Os Hvoi- , es obliquely downward. *ne Muscles have both origin and insertion on the • .arynx, viz. the Tkyreo-Hyoideus, Miisculus Glan- Thyroidecc, Crico-Thyroideus, Crico-Arytenoi- ' Crico-Ai-ytcenoideus Lateralis, Thy- ■o-Arytanoideus Major, Thyreo-Aryt£noideus Mi- 100 Muscles of the Orgatis of Voice, isle. [Sect. ? Aasw. nor, Arytxnoideus Oblicjuus, and Arytenoul Transversus. 12 The Thyheo-Hyoideus arises from a rough I upon the external part of the Thyroid Cariiiage It is inserted into part of the basis and all the Cc of the Os Hyoides externally. — Its use is to [ the Os Hyoides downward, or the Thyroid Cartil; upward. ;3 The MuscuLus GlanduljE ThyroidEjE arises fr the lower edge of the basis of the Os Hyoides,! crosses the Thyroid Cartilage. — It is inserted i the middle of the Thyroid Gland. — Its use is pull the Gland toward the Os Hyoides. y || 14 The Crico-Thyroideus arises from the'antd and lateral parts of the Cricoid Cartilage, and ri obliquely upward and outward. — It is inserted’ two terminations, one into the base of the Thy Cartilage, the other into its inferior Cornu.^ use is to pull downward and forward the Thyroi upward and backward the Cricoid. «■ M 15 The Crico-Aryta;noideus Posticus the posterior part of the Cricoid Cartilage.— ttl?' serted posteriorly into the base of the Aryf^iiJ —Its use is to pull back the Arytaenoid CatTf' and to open the Rima Glottidis. i‘|n 16 The Crico-Aryt.®noideus Lateralis aru the side of the Cricoid Cartilage, ivhere it vered by the Thyroid. — It is inserted into the of the base of the Ary'taenoid. — Its use is to the Rima Glottidis. ^ > I' The TnYREO-ARYT.ffiNoiDEUs Major arises fra inferior and posterior part of the body of the roid Cartilage, running upward and backward the side of the glottis. — It is inserted into the tsenoid Cartilage above and before the Cric(.-Ai . uoideus Lateralis. — Its use is to pull fov'v.arif Arytsenoid torvards the middle of the Thyroid to relax the Glottis. S The Thyreo-Aryt.enoideus Minor arises fioiH Thyroid Cartilage, near its Incisura Cordifornf' It is inserted into the Aryttenoid CartiJage.-f 10 ; S :t. XX. J Muscles of the Organs of Voice, IVc. use is the same as that of the Thyreo-ArytEenoideus Major. KThe ARYTiENoiDEus OsLiquus arises from the base of one Arytsnoid Cartilage, and crosses its fellow, “•ft is inserted into the tip of the other Arytenoid • Cartilage. — Its use is to approximate the Arytaenoid Cartilages. tC he Aryt.enoideus Transversus. -i t arises from the side of one Arytaenoid Cartilage ' It is inserted into the side of the other Arytinoid Cartilage — Its use is to shut the Rima Glottidis. ■ 2 wo Muscles, viz. the Genio-Glossus and Stylo-Glos- sus, aiise from the Cranium, and are inserted into the Tongue. 5 he Genio-Glossus arises from a rough point on the inside of the middle of the Chin, and its fibres run forward, upward and backward It is inserted into the tip, middle and root of the Tongue, slight-’ !y also into the base of the Os Hyoides iaterally.— Its use is to draw the tip of the Tongue back, its middle down, or to make its Dorsum concave; to 3raw also the Os Hyoides forward, and to thrust the ;ongue out of the mouth. 4 he Stylo-Glossus arises from the Styloid process, ind the lateral Ligament of the lower Jaw. It is nserted into the root and sides of the Tongue tswseisto pull the Tongue to aside and back- . ivard. * Hyo-Glossus » from the base, cornu and appendix of the Os iyoides —It is inserted into the side of the Tongue. —Its use is to pull the Tongue inward and down- ward. le Lingualis i ises from the side of the root of the Tongue, and uns forward between the Hyo and Genio Glossus. —It is inserted into the tip of the Tongue.— Its use 3 to contract the Tongue in length. 'tee Muscles arise from the Cranium, and are in- erted into the Palate, viz. the Circumflexus, or _ ensor Palati, and Levator Palati. ;ie Circumflexus, or Tensor Palati, arises I 2 i02 \iisw. J^Iu&ciea of the Organa of Foice, o“c. [Seel. Xjl from the Styliform process of the Sphoenoid Bort and from the Osseous part of the Eustachian Tul it runs down along the Pterygoideus Internus, pas^' over the hook of the internal Pterygoid proce!, and spreads into a broad Membrane. — It is zMer/ into the Velum Pendulum Palati, and the seinii nar edge of the Palate bone; its posterior Fibi . sometimes join the Constrictor Pharyngis Sup rior and Palato-Pharyngeus. — Its ztae is to drat^j Velum downward, and to stretch it laterally. P 31 The Levator Palati ariaca from the extremiiy^; the Petrous Portion of the Temporal bone, aj from the Membranous part of the Eustachian 1 u j; — It is inserted into the V elum Pendulum Palati • far as the Uvula. — Its zise is to draw the Velum ward and backward, and so shut the passag the Fauces to the Nose. 32 Three Muscles^ viz. the Thyreo-Ejiiglottideua»i/) Thyreo-Efiiglottideus Minor., and Arytano-E, tideua, arise from the Larynx, and are inserted the Epiglottis. 33 The Thyreo-Epiglottideus Major az-isvs h; few Fibres from the Thyroid Cartilage. — It is j- sorted into the Epiglottis laterally. — Its use is ) draw downward and to expand the Epiglottis. 34 The Thyreo-Epiglottideus Minor ari.tcs jH above the Thyreo-Epiglottidens Major, — It is[ serted into the side of the Epiglottis, above its x. — Its use is to draw downward, and to expand ije Epiglottis. 35 The Aryt^no-Epiglottideus arises from thel^ ral and upper part of the Arytaenoid Cartilages runs along the outside of the external Rima.-' is inserted into the Epiglottis along with the Thyii Epiglottideus Minor. — Itswse is to pull the Lpigp tis upon the Rima. 36 The Azygos UvuLjE * 37 Arises from the extremity of the Suture of the Pa j* bones, and runs down the Velum and Uvula.^f is inserted into the tip of the Uvula.— Its elevate the Uvula. • 38 The Constrictor Isthmi Faucium "> 103 A XX.J MuscUs of the Organs of Voice, ifc. r 'M ’•ises from the side of the Tongue, near its root, and < nins upward within the anterior arch, before the Vniygdcda.— It is vtserted anteriorly, into the niid- ) lie of the Velum, at the root of the Uvula, being i here connected with its fellow, and with the Palato- I ^haryngeus. — Its use is to pull the Velum and the t oot of the Tongue toward each other, so contract- • ng the passage between the two arches, and shut- ■ mg the opening into the Fauces. I i’o Muscles arise from the Cranium, and are inserted t rito the Pharynx, viz.- the Stylo-P/mryngeus, and ^ .onstrictor Pharyngis Sufierior. lifie Stylo-Phakyngeus arises from the root of the > tyloid process. — It is inserted into the side of the 9 haiynx, and back of the Thyroid Cartilage. ^Its kseis to dilate and to elevate the Pharynx and Thv- t jid Cartilage. ^ ♦I e Constrictor Pharyngis Superior ernes from f le Cuneiform process of the Os Occipitis, near \ le Anterior Condyloid Foramina; from the Ptery- ; :>id process of the Sphosnoid bone, from the upper » id under Jaw, near the Dentes Sapientiae; being * innccted at this point with the Buccinator, and * ith fibres from the Tongue and Palate. — It is in- . rted into a white line in the middle of the poste- 31 pait of the Pharynx, being covered by the I anstrictor Medius. — Its use is to compress the up- k T part of the Pharynx, and to draw it upward W' id forward. ^0 Muscles, viz. The Constrictor Pharyngis Me- f 'xSy and Constrictor Pharyngis Inferior, arise from i e Larynx, and are inserted into the Pharynx. I; Constrictor Pharyngis Medius arises from f'. e appendix and cornu of the Os Hyoides, and im the Ligament connecting it to the Thyroid irtilage — It is inserted into the white line on the I ck of the Pharynx, its upper fibres being con- • cted to the Cuneiform process of the Occipital Ils use is to compress the Pharynx, and to fiiw It and the Os Hyoides upward. T Constrictor Pharyngis Inferior arises la- •< ally from the Thyroid Cartilage, near the attach- 104 Muscles of the Ujijier Extremity. [Sect. X Aiisw. ment of the Sterno and Thyreo Hyoidei; also ft the Cricoid Cartilage, near the Crico-Thyroidt being the largest of the three Constrictors. — 1 inserted into the white line on the back of the f rynx, its superior fibres covering half the C stricter Medius, and its inferior the commei ment of the CEsophagus. — Its use is to cou’.p; the Pharynx, and to raise it and the Lan nx I ward. ! 46 The Palato-Pharyngeus arises posteriorly i ! the middle of the Velum Pendulum Palati atj root of the Uvula, and also from the tendinousW pansion of the Tensor Palati. Passing behind |' Amygdala, and within the posterior arch, its fiji run back to the sides and upper part of the rynx — It is inserted into, the posterior and iijijs edge of the Thyroid Cartilage, and between |i inferior Constrictors and the Pharynx. — Its^ powerfully to contract the Fauces. SECTION XXI. MUSCLES OF THE UPPER EXTREMITY 1 Six Muscles., viz. the Pectoralis Minor, Angu Scajmlie, Trafiezius, Rhomboideus, Serratus Matj and Subclavius, arise from the Trunk and ai serted into the Shoulder. . YW 2 The Pectoralis Minor arises tendinous aiidTl i from the upper edge of the third, fourth and ribs near their Cartilages. — It is inserted by a Tendon into the Coracoid Process of the Scapu ■ Its use is to pull the Scapula forward and d ' ward. 3 The Angularis Scapul.® arises from the Ti'i verse processes of the five superior Vertebr the Neck. — It is inserted into the superior ari^| the Scapula.— Its use is to elevate the base o Scapula. 4 The Trapezius arises from the Spine and tiv.ns XXI.J Muscles of the Upfier Extremity. i05 u ridge of the Occiput, the Ligamentiim Nuchse, the Spinous processes of the two Inferior Vertebrae of tlie Neck, and from all those of the back. — It is in- lertecl into the posterior half of the Clavicle, the . Acromion and almost all the Spina Scapulae. — Its •tse is to pull the Scapula upward and backward, . jr backward and downward. I he Rhomboideus arises from the Spinous processes )f the three inferior Vertebrae of the Neck, the 1 bigamentum Nuchae and the five superior of the > )ack. — It is inserted into all the base of the Sca- • )ula. — Its use is to draw the Scapula inward and ^ ipward. • he Serratus Magnus arises from the nine supe- ior Ribs, by as many Digitations. — It is inserted #nto all the inner edge of the base and angles of the I icapula. — Its use is to pull the Scapula forward, le SuBCLAVius arises from the Cartilage of the first • lib. — It is inserted into almost all the inferior side f the Clavicle. — Its use is to pull the Clavicle bwnward. '■ UQ Muscles, viz. the Pectoralis Major, and Latissi- lus Dorsi, arise from the Trunk, and are inserted ' ito the Humerus. be Pectoralis Major arises from the Cartilages > f the fifth and sixth ribs, where its fibres mix with . lose of the Obliquus Externus Abdominis, from 1 Imost all the length of the Sternum, and from more lan half the anterior edge of the Clavicle. — It is 'serted by two broad tendons which cross each ther into the outer ridge of the Bicipital Groove.— jy ls use is to move the arm upward and inward. ■V e Latissimus Dorsi arises from the posterior ^ art of the Crista liii, from all the Sacral and t' umbar Vertebral Spines, and from the seven infe- or Dorsal; and by digitations from the three or lur inferior ribs; passing- over the inferior angle of le Scapula, it turns before the Teres Major. — It inserted into the inner edge of the Bicipital t roove. — Its use is to pull the arm backward and iwnward, and to rotate the Humerus. 'i-'en Muscles arise from the Scapula, and are in- 106 JMuscles of the Uifer Extremity. [^Sect. X'l Answ . i sertecl into the Humerus, viz. ihe Ddtoidcs, Cor: Erachialix, Sufira-Sjiinatus, Jvfra-S/iinatu$, T\,i il/zHor, Teres Major., and Subsxafiularis. ^ 12 The Deltoides arises from that anterior ponid^ the Clavicle which is unoccupied by the Pcctoi i Major, from the Acromion and inferior edge Spina Scapulse. — It is inserted into an exten/ roughness on the middle of the outside of the 2 merus. — Its use is to pull the arm upward andb ward, directly upward, or upward and backwai^ 13 The Coraco-Brachialis arises from the tip oli Processus Coracoides adhering to the short liei c the Biceps. — It is inserted into the middle of 1 internal part of the Humerus. — Its iise is to ij the arm and move it forward. | 14 The Supra-Spinatus arises from all the Supra-K nal Fossa of the Scapula; passing under the A|t mion, it adheres to the Capsular Ligament offi Shoulder. — It is inserted into the superior de|l sion of the Tuberosity on the outside of the Bi > tal Groove. — Its use is to raise the Arm andh Capsular Ligament. ; 5 The Infra-Spinatus arises from all the Infra-Sbl Fossa Scapulae, and adheres to the Capsular ment. — It is inserted into the middle depressi(|< the sanae Tubei’osity.— Its use is to raise llie^ij} merus, and to rotate it outward. 16 The Teres Minor arises from the Costa Infil Scapulae, and adheres to the Capsular Ligamefl It is inserted into the inferior depression of tlie Tuberosity. — Its use is to draw the Humerus Ijl ward, and to rotate it outward. 1 7 The Teres Major arises from the outside of thu ferior angle of the Scapula, and adheres to|l Capsular Ligament. — It is inserted into the i;l edge of the Bicipital Groove. — Its use is to druvS Humerus backward, and to rotate it inwarcl.^^ 18 The Surscapularis arises from ail the inside oB Scapula, and adheres to the Capsular Ligameii It is inserted into the internal Tuberosity all head of the Humerus. — Its use is to rotate the i XXI.J oj the U}i/ier Extremity. 107 nerus in-ivard, and to bring it to the side of the >ody. \vo Muscles, viz. the Bicefis Cubiti, and Long Head f the Tricefis., arise from the shoulder, and are in- ierted into the fore-arm. he Biceps Cubiti arises by two heads; one from he superior Margin of the Glenoid Cavity, it pass- :s through the Capsular Ligament of the Shouldei\ ver the head of the Humerus, and through the Toove between the Tuberosities; the other, or hort head, arises conjoined with the Coraco-BnA- HIAI.IS, from the Coracoides Scapulas; both heads nite at the middle of the Humerus — It is inserted 1 ? ^«'^e™sity on the inner side of the upper t Radius._Its use is to supinate the hand, > bend the fore arm^ and to raise the arm. name implies, has three dis- nct heads, of which the middle one is the longest he fiRST, or Long Head of the Triceps, ari- s from the Inferior Costa Scapulae, near its Cer- X- it IS inserted into the Olecranon of the Ulna -Its is to extend the fore-arm, and to carry the’ ni backward. ^ ■ Muscles, viz. the Shorter Heads of the Tricehs e- nconeus, Brachialis Internus, Supinator Radii mgus, Supinator Radii Brevis, and Pronator Ra- eres, arise from the Humerus, and are inserted •O the f ore-arm. ; Shorter Heads of the Triceps. The second most external, arises from the back of the Hu- Jrus, near its upper end; and the third, which is : shortest from the back of the Humerus lowei wn, and from the Inter-Muscular Ligament ley form one Muscle with the Long Head; and ir common ^>^sertim is into the Olecranon Ul- ^ The use of the Triceps is to extend the fore- Anconeus arises from the posterior part of the emal Condyle of iha Humer„s._It fs L a ridp on tne outer and posterior part of the ;^rni ^ 108 Muscles of the U/fer Extremity. [_Sect. > Answ. 25 The Brachialis Internus from the mi of the Os Humeri, around the insertion of the toid, and from the Intermuscular Ligament; f ing over the Capsular Ligament of the Elbow J — It is inserted into the Coronoid process of Ulna — Its use is to bend the fore-arm, and to upward the Capsular Ligament. 26 The Supinator Radii Longus arises from' ridge above the external Condyle of the Os Hut as far up as the middle of the bone. — It is ins; into the outer side of the inferior end of the Ra Its use is to bend the Elbow Joint, and to sup , the Hand. 27 The Supinator Radii Brevis arises from th- ternal Condyle of the Os Humeri, and from the ternal upper part of the Ulna, adhering to the-H sular Ligament. — It is inserted into the NecL Tubercle of the Radius, and into the ridge rurl from that doivmvard and outward. — Its use ", supinate the Hand. 2'8 The Pronator Radii Teres arises from till ternal Condyle of the Plumerus, and likewise c the Coronoid process of the Ulna. — It is tnii into the middle of the outside of the Radius -j use is to pronate the Hand. 29 Six Muscles arise from the Humerus, and a serted into the Hand, viz. the Flexor Caif[ naris, PalmaHs Longus., Flexor Carfii RadialUl tensor Carfii Radialis Longior, Extensor Cark dialis Brevior, and Extensor Carfii Ulnaria. H .30 The Flexor Carpi Ulnaris arises from the” Condyle of the Humerus, the outer side of th(p cranon, and the Fascia of the Fore-arm. — Iti serted into the Os Pisiforme, and Metacarpal) of the little Finger. — Its wse is to bend the ar i wrist joints. 31 The Palm ARis Longus ernes from the innei'l dyle of the Humerus. — It is inserted into thi pal Ligament, and Aponeurosis Palmaris. — 1| is to bend the Wrist, and to stretch the Ai|| resis. 32 The Flexor Carpi Radialis arises from tint Condyle of the Humerus, and from the upp 109 . XXI. Muscles of the Ujijier Extremity. of the Ulna anteriorly; adhering to the Capsular Li- gament,— it is inserted anteriorly, into the upper end of the Metacarpal Bone of the Fore finger, having passed through a groove of the Trapezium. — Its use is to bend the Wrist and Elbow Joints. The Extensor Carpi Radialis Longior arises from the lower part of the external ridge of the Humerus, above its external Condyle. — It is insert- ed posteriorly, into the upper end of the Metacarpal Bone of the Forefinger. — Its use is to extend the Wrist Joint, and occasionally to bend the Eibow Joint. 4 'he Extensor Carpi Radialis Brevior arises ' from the external Condyle of the Humerus, and ' from the external lateral Ligament of the Elbow 1 . Joint. — It is inserted posteriorly, into the upper ' part of the Metacarpal Bones of the fore and mid- 4 Jle Fingers. — Its use is to extend the V/ rist Joint. 5 he Extensor Carpi Ulnaris arwes from the ex- ernal Condyle of the Humerus, and from the mid- f lie of the Ulna, through the groove, at the extre- • nity of which it passes. — It is inserted posteriorly, ■ Hito the upper end of the Metacarpal Bone of the • :ttle Finger. — Its use is to extend the Wrist Joint. ' hree Aluscles, viz. the Flexor Digitorum Subliniis ■ ^erforatus, Flexor Longus Pollicis, and Extensor )igitorum Covnnunis arise from the Humerus, and \ re inserted into the Fingers, he Flexor Digitorum Sublimis Perforates dses from the inner Condyle of the Humerus, the oronoid process of the Ulna, the Tuberosity of le Radius, and the middle of the Fore part of the I adius: it sends off four Tendon's. — It is inserted i. iteriorly into the upper end of all the bones of the cond Phalanx, dividing near the ends of the first mes for the passage of the Tendons of the Perfo- - ns. — Its use is to bend the first and second joints t the Fingers, the Wrist, and the Elbow Joint. • fiel-'LEXOR Longus Pollicis arises from the in- * r Condyle of the Humerus, and from the anteri- side of the Radius below the Tuberositv. — It is II. X 1 10 Muscles of the Upjier Kxlremity. [Sect. XX Answ. inserted into the last bone of the Thumb Its u is to bend the last Joint, and also the Wrist Joint. 39 The Extensor Digitouum Communis arises fro the external Condyle of the Humerus, adhering the Supinator Brevis; it divides into four Tender ■which are connected by small transverse ones up' the back of the hand. — It is inserted into the post rior part of all the bones of the Fingers. — Its y is to extend all the joints of the Fingers, the ^Vl'i and the Elbow Joint. 40 The Flexor Digitouum Profundus Perfora: 41 udrises from the upper, anterior and outer part oft Ulna, and from part of the Interosseous Ligaint , — It is inserted, after passing behind the Fle>' .Sublimis and Annular Ligament, (its Tendons pt forating those of the above mentioned Muscle,) r- tcriorly into the root of the last bone of each fingi. — Its use is to bend the joints of the Fingers c! the Wrist Joint. ! ■!i The Lumdricales are four in number, of thes^a ; 3 Each arises from the outside of the Tendons Flexor Profundus. — It is inserted into the first joint of the finger, and into tiie back of the other joints. — 'i'heir use is to Adduct thc^ie^r gers, to bend their first joint and to extend the n . •'.4 Five Muscles, viz. tire Fxtensor Ossis AldaWi ■Pollicis, Fxtensor Primi Inlernodii PolUcis, Fxt\- sor Secundi Internodii Pollicis, Flexor Fongus ]'■ iicis, ami Indicator, arise from the Fore arm, anJl inserted into the Fingers. 4.3 The Extensor Ossis Metacarpi Pollicis «> :'•' posteriorly from the middle of the Ulna, from ( middle of the Radius, and from the Interosse'ii Ligament. — It is inserted into the Trapezium '( Metacarpal Bone of the 'rhumb..' — 'Its use is to t tend the Wrist Joint, and the Metacarpal Bon; the Thumb. ^ 46 'Fhe Extensor Primi Internodii Pollicis ril from the posterior part of the Ulna and the Ini osseous Ligament. It is inserted into the 1 : of the first and second bones of the Thumb.-i^t ■use is to extend the Wrist, the Metacarpal andp first bone of the 'Fhumb. ct. XXI.J Aluscles of the Ufijier Extremity'. 1 \ i .\v. 1 he Extensor Secundi Internodii Pollicis an'ses posteriorly from the middle of the Ulna, and from the Interosseous Ligament, and its tendon passes through a groove at the lower end of the Radius It is inserted into the last bone of the Thumb —Its use IS to extend the Wrist and the last joint of the 1 humb. ' Vide No. 38 for the Flexor Longus Pollicis. < The Indicator arises posteriorly from the middle o. the Ulna — It is inserted into the posterior part of the Fore finger— Its use is to extend the Fore linger. ” The Pronator Quadrates is the only Muscle which 5 Arises from the lower and inner part of the Ulna. It inserted into the lower and anterior part of the Radius. — Its use is to pronate the Hand. 6 The Palmaris Brevis, is the only Muscle which f> Arises from the Aponeurosis Palmaris, and Lio-a- rnentum Annulare — It is inserted into the Os Pi- I siforme, and into the Integuments covering the ' Abductor Minimi Digiti — Its use is to aid in con- tracting the Palm. 8 Three Muscles arise from the Wrist, and are inserted into the Thumb, viz. the Abductor Pollicis, Flexor ■ Metacarfii Pollicis, and Flexor Brevis Pollicis. S t he Abductor Pollicis arises from the Annular Ligament and Os Trapezium — It is inserted into • the outside of the root of the first bone.— Its use is to draw the Thumb toward the Finger. •'The Flexor Ossis Metacarpi Pollicis arises rom the j, lapezium and Annular Ligament lying under the Abductor. — It is inserted anteriorly into ’ lower end of the Metacarpal Bone of the numb. Its is to draw the Thumb toward the finger. ’ifhe Ilexor Brevis Pollicis arises from the Tra- pzoides. Magnum and Unciforme of the Carpus, ■ being divided by the Flexor Longus— It is inserted " L Sessamoidea, and first bone of the 1 lumb — Its use is to bend the first joint of the Ihumb. 112 Muscles of the Ufifier Extremity. [Sect. XX 58 The Abductor Indicis, • 59 Jrises from the Trapezium, and from the inside the Metacarpal Bone of the Thumb. — It is insert. into the outward aud back part of the first bone the Index. — Its use is to approximate the Thua and Fore finger. | 60 Three Muscles arise from the Wrist, and are insert] into the Little Finger, viz. the Abductor Mint^ Digiti Manus, Adductor Metacarpi Minimi Digi and Flexor Parvus Minimi Digiti. ' 61 The Abductor Minimi Digiti Manus arises fro, the Os Pisiforme and Annular Ligament — It is fj serted into the outer side of the upper end of 6 first bone of the little Finger.— Its use is to drjj this finger from the rest. o2 The Adductor Metacarpi Minimi Digiti cri'i from the Process of the Unciforme, and from f Annular Ligament. — It is inserted into the insi' and anterior part of the Metacarpal Bone of tl Forefinger. — Its use is to draw the Metacar Bone of this finger toward the rest. 63 The Flexor Parvus Minimi Digiti arises frS the outside of the Os Unciforme and Annular I gament. — It is inserted into the inner and anteri part' of the upper end of the first bone of tl finger. — Its use is to bend the first joint, and assist the Adductor. * 64 The Adductor Polmcis, t 65 Arises from all the length of the Metacarpal Bone tlie middle Finger. — It is inserted into the iniij| part of the root of the first bone. Its use is to dr, the Tluunb toward the Finger. 66 Seven Muscles arise from the Metacarpus, and £| inserted into the Fingers, viz. the Prior Indie Posterior Indicis,. Prior Medii, Posterior Met Prior Annularis, Posterior Annularis, and Inter seous Auricuiaris. 67 The Prior Indicis arises from the upper amer ' part of the Metacarpal Bone of the Fore finger.- is inserted into all the posterior part of the I'l finger. Its use is to Abduct the Fore finger, to the first joint and to extend the rest. ;t. XXII. J Muscles of ike I.ower Extremity . 1 i3 V, The Posterior Indicis arises from the roct and inner part of the Metacarpal Bone of the Fore finger. — It is inserted into all the posterior part of the Fore finger. Its use is to Abduct the Fore finger, to bend the first joint and to extend the rest. .The Prior Medii arises from the roots of the Me- tacarpal Bones of the fore and middle Fingers. — It is inserted into all the posterior part of the little I linger. Its use is to draw the middle Finger toward the Thumb, to bend the first, and to extend its other joints. |i .'he Posterior Medii arises from the roots of the I Metacarpal Bones that sustain the middle and ring I Fingers. — It is inserted into all the posterior part of tlie middle Finger. Its use is to draw the middle I Finger outward, to bend its first, and to extend its ^ other joints. I he Prior Annularis arises from the anterior part' |pf the root of the Metacarpal Bone of the ring ^ Finger. It is inserted into all the posterior part of :he ring Finger. Its use is to Abduct the ring Finger, ( ;obend its first, and to extend its other joints, he Posterior Annularis crises from the roots of he Metacarpal Bones of the ring and little Fingers. |> ris inserted into all the posterior part of the ring J 'inger. Its use is to Abduct the ring Finger, to , end its first, and to extend its other j()ints. Fie Interosseus Auricularis arises from the i nterior part of the root of the Metacarpal Bone % f the little Finger, — It is inserted into all the pos- • ;rior part of the little Finger. Its use is to Abduct t le little Finger, to bend its first, and to extend its I her joints. [ SECTION XXII. MUSCLES OF THE LOWER EXTREMITY. ■ f : Psoas Magnus is the only Muscle which ■ tf >es from the side of the body and ti’ansverse pro- i ssof the last Vertebra of the Back, and from the *■ me parts of all the Lumbar Vertebrae It is K 2 M'-t MuscIch of the Loiver Exti'emilxj. [Sect. XX inserted into all the T rochantei’ Minor of the Fcm and some way below it. Its use is to bend the Tin; or the Lumbar Vertebrae upon the Pelvis. 3 Thirteen Muscles arise from the Pelvis, and are serted into the Femui’, viz. the Gluteus Maxim Gluteus Medius, Gluteus Minimus, Pyriformis, ( turator Internus, Gemini, Quadratus Pemoris, It cus Internus, Pectinalis, Obturator Externus, e ductor Longus Pemoris, Adductor Brevis Pemoi and Adductor Magnus Pemoris. 4 The Gluteus Maximus arises from the poster part of the Crista Ilii, from the side of the Sacrii below its junction with the Ilium, from the poster Sacro-Ischiatic Ligament, and from the Os Coc| gis. It passes over the posterior part of the T chanter Major, and is connected to the Fascia the Thigh. — It is inserted into the upper and oil part of the Linea Aspera. Its use is to extend * Thigh. '•> The Gluteus Medius arises from the antei'Ii superior Spinous process of the Ilium, antcritj from the outer edge of the spine of the Ilium, id posteriorly from the Dorsum of that bone. — Iw inserted into the middle great depression of J( Trochanter Major. Its use is to pull the F«|j outward and backward, and when bended, to roj it outward. i| 6 The Gluteus Minimus arises from a ridge extem'jj from below the superior anterior Spinous pro* of the Ilium to its great Notch. — It is insdl Into the anterior great depression of the Ti’ochajl Major. Its use is to pull the Femur outward backward, and to rotate it outward. M 7 The Pyrieohmis arises internally from the sec;,! third, and fourth false Vertebrae, passing out of Pelvis, it receives some fibres from the post<;( inferior Spine of the Ilium. — It is inserted intc anterior small depression on the top of the ^ chanter Major. Its use is to aid in moving the t| upward, and rolling it outward. = 8 The Obturator Internus arises from almos* the internal circumference of the Obtur [ k.XXIL] Muscles. of the Lower Extremity. 11,^ \t ■ men; it passes out of the Pelvis between the Tuber Ischii, and the posterior Sacro-Ischiatic Ligament, passing also over the Capsular Lig'ament of the hip joint it is sheathed by the Gemini. — It is in- serted into the posterior small depression on the top of the Trochanter Major. Its use is to roll the Femur obliquely outward. 9 'he Gemini arise, the superior from the Snine, and the inferior from the Tuberosity of the Ischium, arid in their course they form a sheath for the Obtu- . ralor Interims. — They are inserted into the poste- j rior part of the top of the Trochanter Major on each side the Obturator Internus. Their use is to roll the Thigh outward, and to retain the I'endon . of the Obturator. 0 he Quadratus Femoris arises from the outer edge of the "i uber Ischii.— It is inserted posteriorly £ into a ridge between the great and small Trochan- ter. Its use is to roll the Thigh outward. 1 he Ili ac us Internus arises from all the Venter of the Ilium, and also from the transverse process of , die last Lumbar Vertebra. — It is inserted into the 1 Frochanter Minor. Its use is to bend the Thigh. I he Pectinalis arises fiKim the upper and anterior ; part of the Os Pubis. — It is inserted into the ante- 'ior upper part of the Linea Aspera. Its use is to iring the Thigh upward and inward, and to rotate > t in some degree outward. J ie Obturator Externus arises from the inferior I .nterior part of the Pubis, from the fore part of he Crus of the Ischium, and from the external '.daigin of the Obturator Foramen. — It is inserted nto the cav"ity behind the Trochanter Major, adhe- ■ ing to the Capsular Ligament. Its use is to roll the ! 'emur outward, and to prevent the Capsular Li'^'a- I nent from being pinched. ° .^nnucTOR Longus Femoris arises from the f uperior anterior part of the Os Pubis, and from its n'iymphysis, internally to the Pectinalis It is in- ‘ erted near the middle of the Linea Aspera Its •se is to pull the Femur inward and upward, and, <1 some degree, to rotate it outward. 1 16 Muncies of the Lotver Extremity. [Seel. XX Ai'sw. 15 The Adductor Brevis Fp:moris arises from ' Pubis near its Symphysis, below and behind the I ductor Imngus Femoris. — \\.\%inserted into the per part of the Linea Aspera, above the inserP of the Adductor Longus Femoris. — Its use is sill lar to that of the Adductor Longus Femoris. 16 The Adducioh Magnus Femoris arises near|| Symphysis, more inferiorly than the Adductor^ vis Femoris, and from the Tuber Ischii It is serted into almost all the length of the Linea pera, into the ridge leading from that to the ' ternal Condyle, and into the Condyle itself. ItS|| is to pull the Femur inward and upward, ancl,t some degree, to rotate it outward. 17 The Tensor Vaginaj Femoris, 18 jlrises externally from the anterior superior Spin : process of the Ilium. — It is inserted a little be |i the Trochanter Major into the inside of the Fa!|i of the Thigh. Its use is to stietch the Fasciae Abduct the Thigh, and rotate it out\vard. 19 Six Muscles arise from the Pelvis, and are inseijc into the Leg, viz. the Rectus Cruris., Sartoriu/i^ cilis, Semitendinosus, Semimembranosus, and^^ Head of Biceps. ■ 20 The Rectus Cruris arises from the inferior ant|^ Spine of the Ilium, and from the Dorsum of Je same bone. — It is inserted into the Patella, and s'ji' sequcntly into the anterior Tuberosity of the "Hi Its use is to bend the Thigh and to extend the Lf 21 The Sartorius arises from the anterior supeti Spine of tlie Ilium, and passes inwardly. — It isl serted into the inner anterior side of the upper j( of the Tibia. Its use is to elevate the Thigh antj turn it outward, and to bend the Leg inwardly. 22 The Gracilis arises from the Symphysis Pubis.-'I is inserted into the Tibia behind the Sartorius. Li iiseis to Adduct the Femur, and to bend the Km,. 23 The Semitendinosus arises conjoined with thel;,f head of the Biceps, from the upper part of the 'i her Ischii. — It is inserted into the Tibia behind J Sartorius. Its use is to extend the Thigh and b ( the Leg. k . XXII -3 Muscles of the Lower Extrenuty. . 117 ■ I he Semimembranosus arises from the upper part of the Tuber Ischii. — It is inserted into the inner ancj back part of the head of the Tibia. Its use is to extend the Thigh and to bend the Leg. I he Long Head of the Biceps arises conjointly , ffith the Semitendinosus, from the upper part of , :he Tuber Ischii. — It is inserted into the top of the ■ lead of the Fibula. Its tise is to extend the Thigh ind bend the Leg. L ve Muscles arise from the Femur, and are inserted nto the Leg, viz. the Cruralis, Vastus Externus^ \ '^astus Internus, Short Head of the Bicelis, and ’^ofiliteus. VicCruralis arises from between the two Tro- i banters of the Femur, and is connected to the Fe- ■ lur downward, and to both Vasti. — It is inserted ito the upper part of the Patella, and by means of r s Ligament into the Tuberosity of the Tibia. Its I !e is to extend the Leg. Be Vastus Externus arises from the root of the k rbchanter Major, and whole length of the Linea t spera. — It is inserted similarly to the Cruralis, but t ore externally. Its use is to extend the Leg. J; Vastus Internus arises from between the root } the Trochanter Minor and anterior part of the Fe- t ur, and from all the length of the Linea Aspera.— 4 is inserted like the Cruralis, but more internally. use is to extend the Leg. f : Short Head of the Biceps arises from the i.nea Aspera, below the insertion of the Gleuteus jiixinnis. — It is hisertcd into the top of the head of jt ! fibula. Its use is to bend the Leg. r PopLi l Eus arises from the inferior and posterior 1 1 ol the external Condyle of the Femur, adhe- (> g to the Capsular Ligament. — It is mserted into I idge at the upper and internal part of the Tibia. use is to bend the Leg, and prevent the Capsu- Ligament from being pinched. Muscles, viz. the Gastrocnemius, and Planta- arise from the Femur, and are inserted into the I Gastrocnejiius arises by two heads, one from 118 Answ. Aluscles of the Loiver Extremity. [Sect. X the superior and posterior part of the internal dyle of the Femur, the other from the same pa the External. It is inserted into the Tendon of Soleus. Its use is to bend the Knee and to aid Soleus. 34 The Plantaris arises from the upper and back of the root of the external Condyle of the Fc; adhering to the Capsular Ligament of the j Joint in its descent. — It is z/jseried into the ii of the posterior part of the Os Calcis, beiov* Tendo AchiUis. Its use is to aid in bendini! Knee, and in extending the foot, and to prev Capsular Ligament being pinched. 35 Six Muscles arise from the Leg, and are insert the Foot, viz. the Soleus, Tibialis Posticus, neus Longus, Peroneus Brevis, Tibialis Anticu'i Peroneus Tertius, or JVonus Vesalii. \ 36 The Soleus arises from the posterior part head of the Fibula, from that bone someway to Adduct the great Toe. ^*ie Flexor Brevis Pollicis arises from the in- 1 ;rior anterior part of the Calcaneum, where it joins I le Cuboides, and from the Cuneiforme Externum; i eing internally connected with the Abductor and dductor. — It is inserted into the Os Sessamoide- tn Externum, and base of the first Bone of the ^ reat Toe. Its use is to bend the first joint, I'f, e Abductor Pollicis Pedis arises from the Cal- ^ ineum, Cuboides, Cuneiforme Externum, and the r ise of the Metatarsal Bone of the second Toe. — It ^ inserted into the Os Sessamoideum Externum, : d the base of the Metatarsal Bone of the great I oe. — Its -use is to Abduct the great Toe. ■ f e Adductor Minimi Digiti Pedis arises from p e inside of the root of the Metatarsal Bone of the ' tie Toe. — It is inserted into the inside of the base ^ the first bone of the little Toe. Its use is to Ad- ^ ct the little Toe. 3; Flexor Brevis Minimi Digiti Pedis arises :''‘m the Cuboides near the groove of the Peroneds ^ II. L IU2 Muscles of the Lo%ver Extremity [Sect. X' 59 61 62 63 64 65 66 Longus, and from the outside of its own Metati Bone. It is inserted into the top of the Metati Bone, and base of the first bone of the little ’ Its use is to bend the first joint of the little Toe The Abductor Minimi Digiti Pedis arises I before the external protuberance of the Calcane and from the root of the Metatarsal Bone of tin tie To'e. — It is inserted into the base of the first 1 of the little Toe. Its use is to Abduct the little ' 60 The Adductor Indicis Pedis ames from the ii; of the base of the Metatarsal Bone of the fore ’ from the outside of the base of the Metatarsal I of the great Toe, and from the Cuneiforme h num. — It is inserted into the inside of the ba the first bone of the fore Toe. Its use is to Ac the fore Toe. The Abductor Indicis Pedis arises from the of the Metatarsal Bones of the fore and se Toes. — It is inserted into the outside of the ba the first bone of the fore Toe. Its use is to Alii the fore Toe. The Adductor Medii Digiti Pedis arises ^ tlie inside of the base of the Metatarsal Bo middle Toe. — It is inserted into the inside' base of the first bone of the middle Toe. A?-'? to Adduct the middle Toe. The Abductor Medii Digiti Pedis arisitsk the bases of the Metatarsal Bones ofthesecora third Toes. — It is inserted into the outside base of the first bone of the second Toe. Its to Abduct the second Toe. The Adductor Tertii Digiti Pedis arise-- the inner and under part of the base of the tarsal Bone of the third Toe. — It is i?iset:t\ the inside of the base of the first bone ol t Toe. Its use is to Adduct the third Toe The Abductor Tertii Digiti Pedis amc the roots of the Metatarsal Bones of the thr little Toes. — It is inserted into the outsidcfj base of the first bone of the third Toe. Its till Abduct the third Toe. The Transvf.rsalis Pedis, from one Meft bone to another. ■N T SW* ' i. XXIV.] Bursa Mucosa. — Fascia. I i23 irises inferiorly from the anterior end of the Meta- tarsal Bone of the great Toe, and from the Os Ses- samoideum Internum. — It is inferiorly and externally, into the anterior end of the Metatarsal Bone of the little Toe, and the Ligament of the next one. — Ics use is to contract the Foot from side to side. SECTION XXIII. *’ BURS.^ MUCOSAE. I he Burs.e Mucos.$ are, as their name expresses, f nucous bags of a delicate .transparent texture, and c ivhose internal surfaces are lubricated by a synovi- 4 d fluid. ^ hey answer the purpose of friction Bags, allowing ^ihe ready play of tendons over bone, &c. I hey are chiefly .situated in the Extremities, be- t ween tendons, which rub against each other; or j vhere they play on the surface of bones, or joints, ind between the integuments and certain promi- 1 lent points of bone, viz. at the knee, elbow, and ) 'nuckles. ' k he structure of the membrane which forms them , esembles that of the Sinovial membrane of joints, j 'ley adhere with great firmness to the parts betwixt » ;hich they lie. gbeir internal surfaces are in contact, and are only abricatedby the Synovial fluid which is formed in [hem. SECTION XXIV. FASCIAE. tflie Fasci.s;, or Aponeuroses, are tendinous ex- which brace and protect the muscles ansions, 'hilst in action, and support the form of parts, le most extensive and important are the Temfioral 'ascia, the Fascia of the Arm, the Fascia of the ’ore Arm, the Palmar Fascia, the Femoral Fascia, le Fascia of the Leg, and the Plantar Fascia. le Temporal Fascia is attached to the Temporal dges of the Os Frontis and Os Parietale, and the 124 Answ. Thoracic Viscera. [Sect. XX upper edge of the Zygoma, and posterior edgf the Os MalK, and temporal process of the Frontis. 4 The Fascia of the arm is much thinner than t of the Fore-arm, from which it receives a consid able addition. 5 The Fascia of the fore-arm is chiefly derived h the tendon of the Biceps. 6 The Palmar Fascia proceeds from the internal nular Ligament, and the tendon of the Palm;i Longus. 7 The F'emoral Fascia, or Fascia Lata, is deid from the Tensor Vaginae Femoris, and Glut;; Maximus. S The Brachial Fasciae are strongest on the ini; and anterior part of the Fore-arm, and the Fas L Lata exceeds all the others in density at the oil part of the Thigh. SPLANCHNOLOGY. 1 Splanchnology treats of the structure of the Is cera and Organs of the Senses. 2 The Viscera are chiefly situated in the great Cfi ties of the body, viz. f 3 The Cavity of the Cranium, the Thorax, and la Abdomen. p SECTION XXV. THORACIC VISCERA. 1 The 1’horax is placed between the Neck Abdomen. 2 The hard parts composing it are the Dorsal Vert^ the Dibs and Sternurn; tlie soft parts are the Hi ra, the Intercostal Muscles., and the Diaphra. 3 It is of a conical figure. 4 The Viscera of the Thorax are, the Pleura, Thoracic Viscera. 125 St. XXV.j ll. mus Gland, the Heart and great Vessels, and the Pericardium; the Lungs, and the VEsofihagus. PLEURA. j^he Pleura, lines the cavity of the Thorax, and closely invests the Liings. 6 1 is a thin, transparent Membrane, its outer Surface is adherent to the Thorax and Lungs; its inner Sur- face is smooth and lubricated. 7 'he use of this membrane is to afford a smooth and firm covering to the Lungs, and a -lining to the Ca- vity of the Thorax, and to subdivide this into two Cavities. 8 his it effects by its dufiiicature, called, the Medi- astinum. 9 he Portions of the Pleura, which line the Parieties ' of the Thorax on each side, meet behind the Ster- num, unite, and forming a double membrane, are rif acted directly backwards; they then separate to invest the Heart, Pericardium, and great vessels; they give off the covering to the Lungs; and then, behind the Heart, they again approach each otlier and pass to the bodies of the V^ertebrse, so that in fact there are two Pleunz, one for each side. 0 I this Duplicature there are three Cavities, viz. the \ /Interior, Posterior, slX\6. iniddle Cavities of the Me- f , liastinum. he Jntcrior Cavity contains the Thymous Gland in he Foetus. 2 he Heart and Pericardium occupy the middle Ca- nty. 3 he Posterior Cavity contains the Bronchia, CEso- , ihagus. Descending Aorta, and beginnings of the ntercostal arteries, the Descending Cava, the Vena ^ the Thoracic Duct, the Par Vagum, and 'ireat Sympathetic JVerve. I Me Mediastinum, at its attachment to the posterior hart of the Sternum, is placed a little to the left ide. ■> lat part of the Pleura, which covers the Lungs. I las been called Pleura Pulmonalis; where it lines L 2 lo 10 VJ i26 'Thoracic Viscera, [.Sect. XX Answ. the Thorax, Pleura Costalis; and its outer surfa( its Cellular Portion. 16 It is lubricated by a serous fluid which transudes frc its pores. 17 The Pleura derives its Arteries chiefly from the 1 tercostals and Bronchial. 18 Its Veins pass to those which correspond with ti Arteries in name and distribution. 19 Its JVerves are from the Intercostals. THYMUS GLAND. 20 The Thymus Gland is situated in the superior p of the anterior Cavity of the Mediastinum. 21 It is of an oblong figure, having two processes abi and two below. 22 It has the appearance of glandular Structure. 23 In the Fcetus it is of considerable size; but. in"' adult there hardly remains a vestige of it. I* ^ 24 Its use (which is unknown) appears to be confinel the foetal state. ? ■ PERICARDIUM. '"^1 5 The Pericardium is a firm membranous bag wlii 6 Surrounds the Heart. ' , 7 It is somewhat conical., corresponding to the figun the Heart. 28 It consists of three Lamince, of which the 7?iiddieM is composed of dense tendinous filaments; the one is a continuation of the outer coat of the He and the outer one is derived from the Pleura. I 29 It adheres firmly to the tendinous part of the i phragm, and to the great vessels at the base of Heart; the beginning of which it includes witlii Cavity. 30 Its internal surface is lubricated by a serous j i transuding from the exhalents. 31 The condensation and accumulation of this which takes place after deathj affords a sens quantity of it, it is called the LiquoR Pericari fi s.t. XXV.] Thoracic Viscera. 127 HEART. JlTbe Heart is a hollow musculaz’ organ, which re- ceives the blood from, and transmits it to, all the parts of the body. h'n vested by the Pericardium, it is situated between the Lungs, and rests on the superior part of the Diaphragm. )4t :s somewhat of ^ conical fori7i, flatted however oTi its inferior surface, and rounded at its upper part. 15: is divided into a 5a«,s, turned backwards and up- wards; an Hjiex, pointing forward and to the left side; a rounded Edge to the right; a more acute , Edge to the left; a superior convex Surface; and an inferior flat Surface. ^ IS internally divided into four cavities, viz. two , Auricles as its base, and two Ventricles formine; its j body. ° i here is no communication betwixt the two -Auricles, . nor any betwixt the two Venti-icles; but the right . duricR communicates with the right Ventricle, and ■here is a similar opening betwixt the left Auricle ind the left Ventricle; the two sides of the Heart are ' herefore distinct. ! he Auricles receive the blood from the great vei- 4 lous trunks which are fixed to them, and transmit t to the Ventricles. f ie V ENTRicLEs have each a large artery into which hey pi Opel the blood in a manner and for purposes 4 0 be hereafter described. ' V RIGHT AURICLE. 1 . >1 ,ie right Auricle is situated toward the anterior part f the base of the Heart. Septum Auricui.arum divides it from the left. ^ le transversey?e«/zy7?6rcs on the sides of the Auri- ^le are called the Musculi Pectinati. i^ie two Vence Cava, and the Coronary Vein open into ns Auricle. >'.£: eie is an irregular Aftfiendix of the Auricle com- mnicating with its Cavity-. Thoracic Viscera, 12S [Sect. XX 45 The Sufierior Vena Cava opens into its upper pos rior part. 46 The Inferior Vena Cava opens into its lower poster part. 47 Between the mouths of the Venae Cavae there is angular projection, called Tuberculum Loweri. 48 The Coronary Vein enters toward the inner and ir rior part. ' 49 Its opening is protected by a considerable sernilu! Valve. 50 The Valve of Eustachius is a fold of the inner me brane, situated to the left of the opening of the in rior Cava. RIGHT VENTRICLE. 51 The Right Ventricle is situated at the ante;,i part of the right side of the Heart. . 52 It is larger than the left, though its parieiiesjj thinner. U 53 The fleshy pillars, by the contraction of which l valves of the Ventricles are closed, are called ^ nea Columnx. 54 The Tendons of the Carnea Columnse, by whiditp are connected to the edges of the valves, are erb Corda-Tendincte. « 55 The Tricuspid Valve is placed at the opening tween the right Aui icle and Ventricle. ^ 56 It is a tendinous curtain., fixed around the cirejs opening into the Ventricle; its opposite edge j sents three points, which are connected to thetji of the Ventricle by tendinous cords. 57 When the Ventricle contracts, this Valve prev the blood from returning into the Auricle, j 58 At its upper and left side is situated the openii^ the Pulmonary Artery. 59 At this part three Semilunar Valves are placed. 60 The loose Edge of each resembles two small cents, uniting in a middle Papilla, called O Sesamoideum Aurantii. 61 These Valves support the column of blood in the! tery, and prevent its returning into the Vsntrj M St. XXV.3 Thoracic Viscira. 129 LEFT AURICLE. ii diThe Left Auricle is situated at the superior and posterior part of the left side of the Heart, it This cavity is smaller than the right, but its sides are thicker. i^.ts general structure resembles that of the right Auricle. i^fhe/o«r Pulmonary Feins open into this Auricle. LEFT VENTRICLE. ■»rhe Left Ventricle is situated at the posterior and left part of the Heart. general structure is similar to the right. ^.he Mitral Valve is placed at the opening to the ♦ Auricle. % he Mitral Valve resembles the Tricuspid in situa- ^ tion, use and structure, and differs from it only in f being divided into two portions only, which has oc- lasioned it to be compared to a Bishop’s Mitre. ♦ t the upper and fore part is the Opening of the ^ dorta. I his is guai’ded by three Semilunar Valves, f heir structure and use exactly correspond with ^ hose of the Pulmonary Artery. || VEINS, AND NERVES OF THE HEART. ^ he Two Coronary Arteries, which nourish the » ubstance of the Heart, are derived from the com- ♦ aencement of the Aorta, immediately behind its ; iemilunar V alves; ♦ hat which supplies the right side runs between the > ight Auricle and Ventricle; the left passes between |,he Pulmonary Artery and left Ventricle, and di- ♦ ides into branches. > le CoRONONARY Vein opens into the right Au- ) icle. ♦ i Nerves are derived from the Cardiac Plexus. 130 Thoracic Viscera. [Sect. XX TRACHEA. Answ. 77 The Trachea is situated anteriorly in the lov part of the Neck and in the Thorax, behind = Thymus Gland, between the two Pleurx in ' space left superiorly between the dupiicature of' Mediastinum. 78 It is of a tubular form., flatted posteriorly, 79 80 89 90 it consists anteriorly of Segments of cartiia^in. Circles, forming an incomplete canal, which is me branous posteriorly. At its termination it divides in into two Tube. similar structure, called the Bronchi,®. 81 This d,ivision takes place behind the curvature of Aorta. 82 A very irritable mucous membrane lines the ,lS chea. , . [ 83 It has/owr coats, including the internal lining.*^ j- 84 The External, or Cellular Coat, is a continuation the cellular covering of the Lungs. 85 The Second Coat is the internal Perichondrium M Cartilages. 86 The Third Coat, which has been thought muscil completes the circumference of the cartilagin circles. , LUNGS. 87 The Lungs are situated in the cavity of the ThoiH which they chiefly fill. 88 They are adapted to the cavity which contains tli being convex next the Ribs, concave next the!| phragm, and irregularly formed next the Medit nuni and Heart. The Lungs consist of two great lateral parts; right and a left Tung, having between tliem Heart and Mediastinum. The right Lung is s^ vided into three lobes, and the left into two. At the lower edge of the left iMng there is a n occasioned by the presence of the Apex of Heart. 91 They are almost entirely of a spungy texture, ii sisting of an immense number of small meir]j| nous cells. Thoracic Viscera. 131 It. XXV.] I] . »:Tbe external covering of the Lungs is a continua- tion of the Plura. i Within the substance of the Lungs the Bronchi.® B ramify. iThey are conical tubes, they divide and subdivide. I Their minute branches become membranous, and |ass Irregularly either to the Vena Azygos, or GxHtural Vein. The Pulmonary Veins receive the blood from the Pulmonary Arteries. i There are four Pulmonary Veins, two for each K Lung; 4 Thpy pass to the left Auricle of the Heart. •k The Kerves of the Lungs are derived from the Eighth Pair and great Sympathetic. 132 Circulation of the Blood. [Sect. XX BRONCHIAL GLANDS. Answ. 112 The Bronchial Glands are chiefly situated ab the termination of the Trachea and beginning the Bronchite. 1 13 They are of various sizes, and usually of a rnou blue appearance. 114 They are lymphatic Glands connected with the sorbent Vessels of the Lungs. SECTION XXVI. CIRCULATION OF THE BLOOD. 1 The Circulutian of the Blood is effected by the all nate contraction of the Auricles and Ventricles, Diastole and Systole of the Heart. 2 The Diastole is the dilatation of the Ventricles, oij sioned by the contraction of the Auricles on tit contents. II 3 The Systole is the contraction of the Ventricles.); which the blood they contain is propelled thn all the Arteries. 4 The Blood being returned by the Superior Cava, from the upper part of the body, and Inferior Vena Cava, from the lower part, is enip: into the right Auricle; this contracts and dischai its contents into the right Ventricle; when c pletely filled, the right Ventricle contracts, by contraction its tricuspid valve is shut, and its tents propelled through the ramifications of Pulmonary Artery in the Lungs. The blood turned by the four Pulmonary Veins into the lefii r/c/c, which being distended, now contracts and till its blood into the left Ventricle; the left Vent* then also contracts, its mitral valve shuts, and ^ blood is propelled through the Aorta into the Cl lary Vessels of the System; whence it is agaiif turned by the V^eins into the two Vense Cavae the ^ii^ht Auricle, to undergo precisely the sj| process. The mouths of the Aorta and Puiinq, I II II 133 t! It. XXVIII.3 Abdominal Viscera. Artery being each protected by three semilunar i valves, the blood is prevented passing back from ij them into the Ventricles. tlhe Venous Blood, which is brought to the right I side of the Heart, is of a dark purple hue; during i its passage through the Lungs it attracts Oxygen 1 from the air in the bronchial cells, and gives out a I quantity of Carbonic acid gas; when returned to the j left Auricle, it is found of a bright florid red. ! SECTION XXVII. 1 - RESPIRATION. Iespiration consists in inhaling and exhaling the atmospherical air to and from the Lungs, or in In- sfiiration and Exfiiration. Inspiration is thus performed; — The diaphragm contracting descends, and the ribs are raised; thus the cavity of the thorax is suddenly enlarged, which occasions air to rush in at the Trachea, and fills the ■ cells of the Lungs. Expiration is effected by the relaxation, and conse- quent ascent of the diaphragm, and descent of the ribs; the capacity of the thorax being thus dimi- 'nished, the air is expelled from the Lungs., SECTION XXVIII. ABDOMINAL VISCERA. 'he Abdomen is situated between tlie Thorax and Pelvis. I'he Boundaries of this Cavity are above the Dia- phragm and the margin of the Chest; behind the five Lumbar Vertebrae, below the Pelvis; anterior- ly and laterally the abdominal muscles, t is divided into three Regions; a Su/ierior, or Efii- gastric Region; a Middle., or Umbilical Region; and A m Inferior., or Hypogastric Region. T ol. II. M 134 Adsw. Abdominal Viscera. [Sect. XX\J 4 The. Epigastric Region is all that part whi^J situated above a line passing from the last rib one side, across the Abdomen, to the last ribonti other side. 5 This Region is subdivided into three olher Regio,. viz. the Scrobiculiis Cordis, or Rpigastricum, in ij middle, and the t^uo Hyfiochondria on each side, i| der the edge of the false ribs. 6 The Umbilical Region extends equally above aj below the navel between the other two. j 7 It is divided into its middle, or Umbilicus, two lat ral regions, called Ilia, or Flanks, and posterioi; the Regio Lumborum. , 8 The Hypogastric Region is all that part belov! line extending from the superior and anterior S< nous process of the Ossa llii. 9 Its middle is called the Regio Pubis; its sides (is Inguhial Regions, or Groins. I 10 The whole of this cavity is lined by a thinmembrajj called the Peritoneum. It contains, besides' the Peritoneum, the Organs Digestion and Chylification, viz. the Hioim Intestines, Liver, fi/ileen, and Pancreas . — The U[j' NARY Organs, viz. the Kidneys, Ureters, and.B/||' der: and lastly, part of the Organs of GENEt TION. 11 PERITONEUM. J 12 13 The Peritoneum adheres to the inner surfaced; the Abdominal Cavity; it is reflected over, invejl and supports all its Viscera. I It is a thin membrane, resembling the Pleura! structure. 14 Its outer surface is cellular, and is adherent to surfaces of the Viscera with which it is in contJl 1 5 Its inner surface is very smooth and polished. 16 It is lubricated by a serous fluid discharged from halent vessels. 17 Its Dicplicatures are extensive and numerous; a having completely invested an organ, the Peritej um passes, double, to the Parietes of the Abdofl 135 l;t. XXVIII.J Abdominal Viscera. Ar. to be here expanded; these duplicatures confine the Organs in their places and support them; they are sometimes called Ligaments; the extensive one, which supports the intestines, is called, the Mesen- ' tery; and a very large one, hanging loose before the intestines, is called, the Omentum, &c. 1 The Processes of the Peritoneum are elongations of it which accompany parts in their exit from the t cavity of the Abdomen. iFour Ligamentary C/zort/s'are seen upon the 'outside * of the Peritoneum anteriorly; they are the remains ^ of parts peculiar to the Fcetus, viz. the tzvo Umbili- i cal Arteries, the Umbilical Vein, and the Urachus, to jt be described hereafter. t f 0 1 I: n ! STOMACH. The Stomach is a membranous bag, into whidh the food is received, and where it is digested. [t is situated obliquely in the le^t Hyfiochondrium, and in the Lfiigastrium. t is oblong and incurvated; large at one end, and small at the other. ts greater Extremity is situated toward the left side; fhe lesser toward the right side, t forms a small curvature superiorly, which is turn- ed rather backward when the stomach is full, ts greater Curvature is placed inferiorly when emp- ty; rather anteriorly when full, t has tzuo openings; )ne is called the Cardia, the other the Pylorus. ; he Cardia is situated at the superior part, at a lit- tle distance from its greater Extremity. .'he Pylorus is situated at the termination of its les- ser Extremity, and at the beginning of the Intes- tines. he Pylorus is situated lovver, and turned more forward than the Cardia. t has four Coats, viz. he Peritoneal, the Muscular, the JVervous, and the Villous Coats. [Sect. XXV] the most external, it 35 36 37 38 39 J36 Abdominal Viocera. Answ. 34 The Peritoneal Coat is smooth and lubricated. The Muscular Coat is immediately within the P« toneal. It consists of two Planes of fibresj an external and internal Plane. The external Plane is longitudinal. The internal Plane of fibres run circularly tr;J verse. J The JVervous Coat is immediately within the cular Coat. ! It is cellular, or filamentary, containing nuine^ small glands. i The Villous Coat is the most internal. 42 It somewhat resembles the pile of velvet, and is [j vascular. The two internal Coats of the Stomach being extensive than the external, are thrown into f(^| called Ruga. They are chiefly placed in a transverse direction' The Stomach derives its nerves from the Eift Pair and great Sympathetic. 46 The Arteries of the Stomach come from the Caeli s 40 41 43 44 45 47 Its Veins go to the Vena Portae. INTESTINES. 48 Tire Intestines form a long membranous tube |( ginning at the Pylorus and ending at the Anus.' 49 They are divided into the large and small Intesti THE SMALL being subdivided into, the DuodeA ■Jejunum and Ilium; and the large into Ccei Colon and Rectum. DUODENUM. 30 The Duodenum is situated immediately Pylorus. 51 It is about twelve fingers’ breadth in lengti), l{j| name imports. ■ I 52 It first bends a little backward and downward; | toward the right Kidney; and thence it passesj fore the Renal Artery and Vein, gradually asc' 137 Ift. XXV III*3 Abdominal Viscera. ing to the left, before the Aorta and last Dorsal Ver- tebra; it then continues its course a little forward, making a small turn. i3t is retained in its situation by the folds of the Peri- toneum, and especially by a transverse duplicature, which gives origin to the Meso-colon. ,4 'he Duodenum^ and all the small Intestines, have four Coats resembling those of the Stomach. S he Peritoneal Coat of the Duodenum does not in- ! vest the whole circumference of the intestine. i he Muscular Coat of the Duodenum is thicker t'than in the Jejunum and Ilium. 1 he Nervous and Villous Coats of the small Intes- ines, are much more extensive than the other two, '-and are thrown into folds, called Falvula Conni- '..-jentes, .'♦ihey resemble portions of circular plains, having one fridge fixed to the Intestine, and the other loose. ? i the Duodenum they are small, but grow much ; arger and more numerous in the Jejunum, and \! gain decrease in the Ilium. i he Villi in the Duodenum are much less conspicu- 1 'US than in the Jejunum. I' n the short side of its first incurvation the're is an r pening which is the common Aperture of the < Ixcretory Duct of the Liver, and of the Pancreas. I yPyUNU M AND ILIUM ■4 tere is no mark of distinction between the termi~ v'ation of the Jejunum and the beginning of the II- ' JM, this division is therefore arbitrary. It is usual ) consider the superior two fifths as the Jejunum, ' id the remainder as the Ilium. ' le Jejunum, beginning at the Duodenum, bends om left to right, and obliquely forward, making weral convolutions; it lies chiefly in the upper part the Umbilical Region. ^ 'le ValvuU Conniventes and TiV/zofthe Jejunum, I re more prominent, loose and floating, than in the 1 'uodenum, apd they gradually diminish in the .lUM. 138 Abdominal Viscera. [Sect. XXV] Amw. 65 Numerous 7nucous Glands are found in the Jejun and Ilium, in irregular clusters. 66 They are most numerous towards the end of Ilium. CCECUM. 67 The CoecuM, or Blind Gut, is a short, roomy pot into which the Ilium opens. 68 It is situated under the right Kidney, upon the 1 cus Internus, its bottom being turned downwarti 69 A worm-like body is fixed to it, called Apfien Cceci Vermiformis; 70 It opens into the Ccecztm, on the inner side of its tom; its other Extremity is impervious; 7 1 Its diameter is about a quarter of an inch, and about three inches long. i 72 In structure it nearly resembles the Intestines. 73 It has been reckoned by some to secret the odo t matter of the Excrement, but its use is not ur stood. COLON. 74 The Colon, which forms the greater part o| large intestines, is situated around the small beginning at the Coecum, and ending at the turn. 75 It ascends in the Right Iliac Region; it then fi the great Arch above the Umbilical Region, c ing from the right Kidney to the lower part of th Hypochondrium; this arch is situated immedi below the I.iver, Gall bladder and Stomach; tl the Colon turns back under the Spleen, runsb the left Kidney, turns toward the Vertebrae terminates by a double incurvation. 76 This convoluted termination is called, the Si^ Flexure. 77 At the termination of the Ilium a pair of Valvi situated, called, Valvula Coli, or ValvuU Cie\ Valvulte Ilii. ■7S The ofiening between these Valves resembles sure, its middle being most open. iui \ 139 ,ij:. XXVIII.3 Abdominal Viscera. J), SThe Colon, as well as the Coecum and Rectum, has the same number and kind of Coats as the small In- testines. CThe longitudinal fibres of the muscular Coat, are col- lected into three distinct bundles, called the longi- tudinal Bands, beginning at the Coscum; besides these there are occasionally transverse Bands. JlBetween these bands the Intestine bulges out, form- ing what are called the Cells of the Colon. There are many fatty Processes hanging from the outside of the Colon and Cacum, called, Ajifendices Coli Adifosa, or Afifendices Efijdoicx. RECTUM. IJ The Rectum, or Straight Gut, extends from the last Lumbar Vertebra to the Anus. M t runs in a direct course in the hollow of the Os ' .Sacrum and Os Coccygis. iS^ts external termination is called, the Anus. 16 'ts Membranous Coat often contains a great quantity of fat. B ts Muscular Coat is very thick; its longitudinal fibres , are very strong. ttits JVervous and Villous Coats are larger than in the other Intestines, and form numerous Buga, ItToward the Anus, the Buga become longitudinal, ( and towards the inner margin of the Anus they r form little bags, the openings of which are turned ' j upward. ir he Rectum has numerous mucous glands. r MESENTERY. >1 The Mesentery is formed by two layers of the Pe- ritoneum, which separate at the loose or folded edge, to surround the Intestines. That part which supports the small Intestines re- tains the name of Mesentery, that which fixes the large Intestines is calletj Meso-colon. begins [Sect, xxv: at the last incurvation' 140 Abdominal Viscera. Answ. 93 The Mesentery the Duodenum; 94 It passes obliquely from left to right along the Vt tebrse of the Loins. 95 It is narrow at its upper and lower parts, but chiel at the upper, while the middle portion is very broi , and its intestinal edge much plaited. 96 Its Laminae are connected together by cellular si ' stance. 97 Numerous Lymphatics, Arteries, Veins, Nervi and Glands, are contained between these Laminaj 98 The Meso-colon is a continuation of the Mesente- to support the large Intestines; i 99 It begins at the extremity of the Ilium. 100 The Ligament um Coli Dextrum is situated at commencement of the Meso-colon, under theri Kidney; It is formed by a small transverse fold of the sentery From this part the Meso-colon ascends toward 1 right Kidney, where it almost disappears by < adhesion of the Colon to that Kidney, and to ( first turn of the Duodenum; appearing again, it creases in breadth, and passes transversely un the Liver, Stomach, and Spleen, including great arch of the Colon; it then turns downwj^ toward the left Kidney. 103 Below the left Kidney it is again short, formSI what is called, the Ligamentum Coli Sinistrum. It widens, but less than in the upper part, and 101 102 I 104 cends on the left Psoas, and continues the Sigm l 105 P’lexure of the Colon. Between the Rectum and Os Sacrum, at the upjr part it fixes this gut, and is called Meso-Recti LIVER. 106 107 The Liver is the largest Viscus in the Abdom ; it is a solid mass of a dark red colour, inclined I 8 brownish yellow, whose office it is to secrete Bile. _ J It is situated immediately under the Diaphrag j I:. XXVIII.] Abdominal Visdera. 141 partly in the right Hypochondriiim, which it near- ly fills; and partly in the Epigastrium, between the Spine and Ensiform Cartilage, terminating gene- rally in the left Hypochondrium. ■ Its Figure is irregular, being convex superiorly, unequally concave inferiorly; very thick toward the back and right sides; it becomes gradually thin towards the left side, and forms an acute edge an- teriorly. d It is divided into three Lobes, viz. the great or right Lobe, the small or left Lobe, and the Lobulus Spi- gelii. d ,The right Lobe is divided from the left superiorly by a membranous Ligament, and inferiorly by a con- siderable Fissure. The Lobulus Sfiigelii is situated on the inferior side of the Liver toward its back part, near the great Fissure. Seven Dejiressions^ or Fissures, are noticed on the under side of the Liver, viz. First, the great Fissure; secondly, one for the Sinus of the Vena Porte; thirdly, one for the Vena Cave; fourthly, a Furrow between the left Lobe and Lo- bulus Spigelii, for a Venal Canal in the Foetus; fifthly, a Defiression for the Gall-bladder; sixthly, I a sufierfcial Cavity, caused by the Stomach; and J seventhly, the great Sinus, for the Spine and CEso- phagus, at the posterior part of the left Lobe. :The Great Fissure runs from behind forward, on the inferior side of the Liver, between its two Lobes. The Sinus of the Vena Porte is placed transversely between the eminences on the inferior Surface of the great Lobe. . • pFhe Sinus of the Vena Cava is situated posteriorly at the Extremity of the great Fissure, between the great Lobe and Lobulus Spigelii. Ihe Defiression for the Gall-Bladder is situated on the forepart of the inferior Surface of the great Lobe. The Liver is kept in its place by five Ligaments, viz. The broad Ligament, the round Ligament, the right Answ. 142 Abdominal Viscera. [Seel and left lateral Ligaments, and the Coronary 120 The broad, and the right and Ift Ligaments areil tinuations, or duplicatures, of the Peritonenm; round Ligament was the Umbilical Vein of Foetus, and the Coronary Ligament is mere! broad adhesion. 121 The broad Ligament or Ligamentum Latum, div'i the right Lobe from the left, and connects thejl ver to the Diaphragm, and to the upper and h! part of the Sheath of the Rectus Abdominis^ liquely, so as to be nearer the Linea Alba, bc' than above. i 122 The round Ligament, or Ligamentum Rotuni\ the remains of the Umbilical Vein of the Fo^j is placed in the anterior edge of the broad Lj ment, it is fixed to the Umbilicus, and enters] great Fissure. 123 The lateral Ligaments connect it to the CartiliE of the false Ribs. 124 The Coronary Ligament connects the Liver tO] right Ala of the Tendinous portion of the. phragm. 125 The Liver is composed of several kinds of vest which by their intertexture form numerous fr|j Corpuscles. 126 These vessels are enveloped in a sheath of Cefll Membrane, called, the Capsule of the Vena Pea or Glisson’s Capsule. I 127 The Vessels of the Liver are the Hepatic An the Vena Portx, and the Hepatic Veins; to W| may be added, the Excretory Ducts, and Ab,’ ents. 128 The Hepatic Artery and Vena Portx, both Ci'i blood to the Liver. 129 The Hepatic Artery is the Nutrient Artery ol|l Liver. 130 The Vena Portx acts both as a Vein and an Arf as a Vein it receives the blood from most oil Abdominal Viscera; as an Artery it ram through the Liver, and there secretes the Bi! 1 31, It gives off Jive principal branches. ment. s* XXVIII.J Abdominal Viscira. 143 Urhe terminations of its branches are in Villous Fol- liculii or Acini, as they have been called, n these Folliculi, or Acini, the Bile is secreted. Jrrom them the excretory ducts commence, and are ; called Pori Biliarii. U?hese ultimately terminate in one large duct, called the -Duccus Hyfiaticus, which ifcifter joining the duct from the Gall-bladder, called, ^ the Cystic Duct, terminates in the Duodenum, jy'he Htfiatic Veins return the blood to the inferior 4 Cava. 'he Liver receives its .A'ert;es from the Great Sym- pathetic and Eighth Pair. he Vessels, Ducts and Nerves, which enter at the Portse, are previously collected together and sur- I rounded by a peritoneal Covering, which is the ' true Glisson’s Capsule. GALL-BLABDER. the Gall-bladder is a small bag which contains Blhe Bile. is situated in the anterior part of the inferior Sur- |:ace of the great Lobe of the Liver. I is Pyriform; but in Infants often Cylindrical. ! is divided into a Fundus, Body and JVeck. j lies in a plain, slightly inclined from behind for- ivard in the erect posture; its Fundus being turned forward. j consists oi four Coats: j(ie Internal, or Villous Coat, is thrown into nume- I ous minute folds, arranged in a beautiful reticu- lar form, filled with small Lacuna, or ducts of Fol- Ijcles, especially near the Neck; at which place he folds become longitudinal, and form a kind of tmall Pylorus. i le Gall-bladder is connected by vessels and cellular Jjaembrane to the Liver; but in the Human Body 0 branches from the Pori Biliarii have been dis- i overed opening into it. p F'eck is formed by the contraction and incurva- ' on of the small Extremity; 144 Answ. Abdominal Viscera. [[Sect. XXV 149 On its internal Surface there are several Retie Rugae. 150 from the Neck proceeds a duct called the Du Cysticus., which, after running near the Hep Duct, joins it. 151 From their union proceeds the Ductus Comm Choledochus; 152 This Duct terminates, in common with the Pan atic Duct, on the inside of the Duodenum. !53 The Bile, secreted by the Extremities of the V| Portae in the Acini, passes through the Pori B rii and branches of the Hepatic Duct; by this I it is conveyed to the Ductus Communis Choi chus: from whence, in part, it passes, by the i tic Duct to the Gall-bladder; — when needed in Intestine, it returns by the Cystic Duct, andmi] in the Ductus Communis Choledochus, with m Bile from the Hepatic Duct; and lastly passesl the Duodenum. PANCREAS. 154 The Pancreas is a long, flat, glandular Body| grayish white colour. 155 It is placed at the back part of the Epigastri gion, transversely under the Stomach, and b| the Spine, the Crura of the Diaphragm, the and Vena Cava. 156 It is divided into a sufierior, and an inferiorEdi anterior and a posterior Side; a large and a 1 Extremity . 157 Its large or right Extremity is connected to t cond Incurvation of the Duodenum; and its Extremity to the Omentum, near the Spleen 158 At the lower part of the great Extremity Pancreas, where it is connected with the D| num, this gland sends a process downward the lesser Pancreas. 559 Its Due? passes into the extremity of the D the greater Pancreas, although sometimes it separate opening into the Duodenum. 145 *ct. XXVIII. 3 Abdominal Viscera. ■ ,p The Pancreatic Duct is nearly transpai’ent, it arises from numerous small branches. 1 It is placed horizontally within the, substance of the gland, toward the middle of its inferior Edge. {2 h termmaies, along with the Ductus Cholcdochus, in the Duodenum. ;5 The Pancreas consists of a great number of small glandular Particles connected loosely together; it resembles the Salivary Glands, t The Arteries of the Pancreas are derived from the Pyloric and Duodenal, but chiefly from the Splenic , Artery. Its Veins pass to the Splenic Vein. Its JVerves are derived from the Great Sympathetic and Eighth Pair. SPLEEN. V The Spleen is a soft, spunge-like, fleshy, purple mass. li It is filacecl in the left Hypochondrium, at the large Extremity of the Stomach. 1 • It is somewhat of an oval form. I ) It has ^.Vl External Surface, uniformly convex; an Internal Surface, divided by a groove into two Con- t cavities; (the anterior opposed to the Stomach, the « posterior to the Colon and left Kidney;) two Edges^ ( often notched, and two Extremities. 1 It appears of cellular structure; but is probably a « congeries of blood Vessels. iS : It receives its blood from the Splenic Arteiw, a branch of Caeliac. ll! Its Veins pass to the Vena Port$. i . Its Nerves are derived from the Great Sympathetic and Eighth Pair. ■i Its ase has been a matter of cojitentioni it most pro- I bably contributes towards the process of Assimila- L tion, first, by its capacity to receive various quan- tities of blood; and secondly, by effecting some change on it. .^OL. II. N 146 Abdominal Viscera. [Sect. XXVI OMENTUM. Ajisw. 176 The Omentum, or Efii/doon, is a very large Du|: cature of the Peritoneum; 177 It hangs loosely before the small Intestines. 178 It resembles a kind of flat bag, whose sides are contact: 179 Its Mouth., or opening, is attached to the great C j ration of the Stomach, and to the Arch of the (' Ion, and may be separated by inflation. 1 80 It consists of two Laminae connected by cellular sij stance, between which there are numerous portitj of fat. 181 There is also a similar membrane, called the uttI Omentum, which is fixed to the small Curvauj! of the Stomach, and to the concave side of is Liver. I 182 The Cavity of the Omentum communicates wii the Abdomen, on the right side only under G t son’s Capsular, by a semilunar Orifice, called, i'; Foramen of Winslow. 5 - I KIDNETS. 183 The Kidneys are two glandular Bodies, of a i[l colour, destined to secrete the Urine. | 184 They are situated on the posterior part of the domen, on each side of the Lumbar V ertebrae; ;• tween the last false Ribs and Ossa Ilia. 185 The right Kidney lying under the great lobe of £ Liver, is lower than the left, which lies under l3 Spleen. 186 The Kidney somewhat resembles theybrw of a laip Bean: its circumference is convex on the oiiJ side, and concave on the inner; the fiosterior sid\ broader and flatter than the/bre side, and the ufyt Extremity is more incurvated, and larger than ,[< lower. 187 The Kidney has no peritoneal investment, but i ii every where surrounded by a Projier Coat; wh|fi 147 XXVIII. 2 Abdominal Visceia. VilV. _ ' _ t\ consists of two Laminae: of which the external is I thin,,aiKi adheres to the internal; this penetrates : the substance of the Kidney every where by nuine- ( ions elongations. J i The Kidney consists of two substances, namely, an i External, termed Cortical Substance, and an mter^ nal, named Medullary Substance. f > The Medullary Substance is of a much paler colour, and more dense Texture than the Cortical; it is di- I vided into a number of unequal conical portions; I which terminate in nipple-like projections, called PafiillfZ, or Mammillary Processes, I The number of Papillae varies from eig'/it to twelve, ‘ or more. Each Papilla is situated in a small funnel-like Ca- ' vity, called Calix, or Injundibulum. The Infundibula join and form two or three tubes which ultimately form a larg'e conical Cavity, called the Pelvis of the Kidney; it is placed in part within, but more without the Body of the Kidney, ^ and is the commencement of the Duct of the Kid- ney, called, 1 The Ureter; 1 It descends, obliquely and slightly inflected, from I the Kidney to the sides of the anterior part of the r Os Sacrum; and, passing betw’een the Rectum and i Bladder, terminates in the last of these Viscera. Three Coats compose the Ureter. : The external consists of a compact filamentary sub- I stance; the middle one of several Strata, or Fibres; and the internal otie'is of the mucous kind, i The Artery of the Kidney is called, the Emulgent, and comes directly from the Aorta. The Vein of the same name goes to the inferior ' Cava. h The JVerves are chiefly from the Great Sympathetic I and Eighth Pair. I The Emulgent Artery and Vein, and the Ureter ! enter the Kidney at its inner Edge — the Artery be- { ing the uppermost — the Pelvis, and beginning of the Ureter, behind and below the bloodvessels. f 148 Jtnsyv. Of the P civic Viscera. [Sect. XXlj |[ RENAL GLANDS. | 201 The Renal Glands are two small, flat, dark yi low-coloured bodies; situated 202 Immediately above the Kidneys, on which they rc» 203 Each Gland is of an oblong, irregular, threc-skl Figure. 204 A Cavity is frequently found within; 205 Of a narrow and triangular figure; i 206 It is full of short, strong, yellow Villi, and a dii bile-like fluid. [i 207 They are much larger in the Fcetus than in I; r.dult. SECTION XXIX. OF THE PELVIC VISCERA. i Under this head are comprised the Urinary Blad^X Rectum, and parts of Generation. | URINARY BLADDER. 2 The Urinaky Bltujder is a large membranous which serves as a reservoir for the Urine. 3 It is placed in the lower part of the Abdomen, ; front of the Pelvis, immediately behind the Syt physis Pubis, above and before the lower part of Rectum. 4 It is somewhat oviform; rounder above than beii; when empty; and broader below than above \vl|i full. 5 It is divided into a Body, a -Vc'c/t turned downwl and forward, and a Fundus turned upward. 6 It hasyb?^r Coats, viz. 7 An external, or Peritoneal; a second, or Musrtk' a third. Cellular, commonly called Kervous; an i fourth. Villous, or Mucous Coat. 8 Tlie Peritoneal Coat covers only the P'undus, sitli 149 |ct. XXIX.J Of the Pelvic Viscera, t«. I and back part, to a little within the termination of I the Ureters. ; The Fibres of the Muscular Coat are collected into I distinct bundles; the external ones are mostly lon- I. gitudinal; the middle ones are inclined to each ) side, and the internal ones become more and more 'i, oblique; thus crossing each other in various direc- I tions. 4;The Cellula?', or jVcrvous Coat,, nearly resembles in I structure and use the Tunic, of the same name in |i the Stomach and Intestines. { The Internal, Mucous, or Villous coat, though not thick, is of firm texture; it is thrown into folds, or ( Rugae, when the Bladder is empty. There are three Ojieriings into the bladder, situated I at the under part. \.0ne inferior, which is the beginning of the Urethra, f. surrounded by the jYech of the Bladder; I Which is an elongation of the proper coats of the ; Bladder, terminating in the inferior Orifice. \.Two fiosterior ojienings, which are the terminations of the Ureters, liPassing obliquely through the Coats of the Bladder, they open an inch and a half from each other, and 1 from the Urethra. iS^t the top of the Bladder, above the Symphysis Pu- ( bis there is a ligamentary Rope, which ascends be- tween the Peritoneum and the Linea Alba to, the k Umbilicus, called, the Urachus. In the FcEius it is hollow, but in the human subject r its use is not understood. kriie internal Iliac .\rleries send branches to the ft Bladder. Kts Veins pass to the internal Iliac Veins, f ts come from the sacral and great Sympa- thetic Nerves. MALE ORGANS OF GENERATION. il'he Organs of Generation in the Male consist of, / the Testicles, w’ith the Efiididymis, and Vasa De~ N 2 i 50 Answ. Of the Pelvic Viscera. [Sect. XXIi ferentia, contained in the Scrotian; the Vesicula , mhiales, Prostate Glandy CowfiePs Glandsf i Veru-M'jntanutn, about the neck of the Bladd| and lastly) the Penis, co.Tiposed of the Cor/i | Cavernosa, Corjius Spongiosum, Gians Penis, ;! Urethra. \ SenOTVM. 23 The Scrotum is a loose Bag, formed merely bl continuation of the Integuments, devoid of fat. ^ 24 A projecting line, called, the Raphe, divides it ill two equal parts. i 25 The Cellular Substance on the inside of the Scrot'' is fibrous, and of a red colour, it has therefor(!|( some been thought muscular, and called Dartos^ 26 Loose Cellular Substance every where connects! Testicles to the Scrotum, and forms a Septum: tween them. TESTES. 26 * The Testicles are two glandular bodies of aii figure, which secrete the Semen, and are con in the Scrotum. 27 Each Tes'irlc h&ti two Coats, viz. the Tunica nalis, and the Tunica Aibtiginea. 28 The Tunica Vaginalis surrounds the Testicle i Pericardium does the Heart — adhering only a| posterior and superior part — its internal surfa| lubricated by a serous iluid. * 29 The Tunica Albuginea invests the Testicle.jl gives it form and support. l SO When the Tunica Albuginea is opened, the Tea is seen to consist of an immense number of wl tubes, called, Tubuli Seminiferi, folded in va ways, and distributed in different Fasciculi, bet membranous Septa; the Septa arc disposed 1 tudinally, diverging from the posterior edge oj Testicle from a white body, which may be te,J the JVucleus of the Testis. At this Nucleus thi| buli Seminiferi terminate in common trunks, i51 fi:t. XXIX.J Of the Pelvic Viscera. *|V. _ ing the Rete Testes; which afterwards penetrate the I upper part of the anterior extremity of the Testes, and are called the Vasa Efferentia. EPIDIDTMIS. SThe Epididymis is an oblong, flattened body, situa- ted lateral external part of the upper edge of the Testicle, as far as its posterior Extremity, : from the common Trunks of the Tubuli Seminiferi, or Vasa Efferentia; • It in some measure resembles a flat arch, slightly con- 'd cave on the under side, and irregularly convex on t the upper side. \\s anterior Extremity, called its Head, arises from » the Testicle, and receives the Vasa Efferentia; its p posterior Extremity, or Cauda, which also adheres, % jaecomes gradually smaller; the whole appears com- « posed of one convoluted tube, which • Terminates in the excretory duct of the Testicle, called, the Vas D/fcrens. * VJS DEFERENS. • The Vas Deferens or Excretory Duct of the Tes- 8 tide, is a small white Tube of dense structure. Sit arises from the Epididymis. Jit forms, in common with the blood vessels and ) nerves of the Testicle, the Sliermatic Chord, in the t Cellular Substance, of which it ascends to the Ab- ' dominal Ring, being situated behind the vessels; t having reached the Peritoneum, it separates .from . the vessels and runs back, in a curved direction, I; through the Cellular Substance of the Peritoneum; * descends to the nearest side of the Bladder, then » passes behind it, covered by its Peritoneal Coat; it 4 afterw'ards continues its course toward the Neck of the Bladder, where it terminates near its fellow. In h this course it crosses the Umbilical Artery and the » Extremity of the Ureter, passing behind the fof’- J mer, and between the latter and the Bladder. Of the Pelvic Viscera. [Sect. XXl 152 VESICULJE SEMINALES. Answ. I 38 The VesiculjE Seminales are two small oble; membranous Reservoirs. 39 Situated obliquely at the lower and under part of Bladder, and before the Rectum; near each otil anteriorly, but distant behind. i 40 They are formed by a Convolution of one Tube, wh|| doublings are closely connected together, so thal 4 1 Internally they appear composed of Cells. 42 Externally they are covered and connected to Bladder and other surrounding parts, by cellil membrane. 43 The Internal Coat is a Villous Secreting Membra 44 The Vasa Deferentia, becoming larger, run I'/Ctw the contiguous Extremities of the Vesiculre Sel nales, and the termination of each is partly fomjl ext ref by the contiguous V esicula, so that these ties communicate on each side. 45 Each Vesicle, after joining the contiguous Vasjl ferens, pierces the Prostate Gland, and opensil the Urethra. 46 The Vesiculte secrete a peculiar fluid, but are thought to retain the Seed. PROSTATE GLANDS 47 The Prostate Gland is a firm glandular body. 48 Situated at the neck of the Bladder and beginning the Urethra. 49 Somewhat of the form, and about the size of a Cl^ nut; broad behind, pointed before. 50 Its basis- is turned toward the Bladder, its jlficx ward the Urethra; its inferior Surface is coi and connected with tiie Rectum; through its stance, near the sufierior Surface, the Ure passes. 51 It is of a sjiongy, but very compact texture, coni ing of numerous Follicles. i53 i . XXIX.^ Of the Pelvic l^scerci. i< 2 heir ducts, ten or twelve in number, open into the Urethra. 3 secretes a peculiar thin white fluid, which mineles ’with the Seed. ANri-PSOSTATJE. 1- he Antiprostat.e, or Cowfier's Glands, are two bodies of the size of a pea. i.tuated befoi-e the Prostate, near the bulb of the Urethra. i heir ducts open near the beginning of the Urethra. I hey contribute a fluid which lubricates the Urethra. VERU-MONTANUM. Mie Veru-Montanum, or Cafiut-Galinaginis, is a ' imall oblong oval eminence, immediately within the Prostate, at the under f )art of the Urethra. A-5 summit is pierced by the two Orifices of the Ve- iiculse Seminales. PENIS. le Penis consists of the Corpora Cavernosa, Corpus spongiosum. Urethra, and Gians Penis. . * CORPORA CAVERNOSA. le Corpora Cavernosa form the body of the Pe- lis, they are two large ligamentary Tubes firmly inited together, 'uated by the side of each other. leir junction is marked by tivo Grooves, of which ne \s .sicperior, tlie other inferior and much the irgest. ie Corpus Spongiosum Ureihri at its upper and poste- 'rior part. 12 Its substance is thick and strong; it is lined inter- nally by a mucous membrane, which is thrown into numerous Ruga. RTERIES, VEINS, AND NERVES OF THE UTE- RUS, &c. 11 The Uterus is supplied by the Hypogastric Arte- ries, and the Ovaria by the Spermatic Arteries. J The Veins correspond in name and distribution with the Arteries. 41 They receive their Aerves from the Lumbar Sacral and Sympathetic Nerves. EXTERNAL PARTS. PUBIS. i|! The External Parts taken together are called, the I Pudendum, or Vulva. .5 The Pubis, or Mons Veneris, is that broad eminence at the lower part of the Hypogastrium, between the two groins, which, at the age of puberty, is covered with hair. 3i[ts hairy Integuments are made prominent by a par- ticular thickness of the Adipose Membrane cover- ing the fore part of the Ossa Pubis. LABIA PUDENDI. lUhe Labi\ Pudendi reach from the middle of the . lower part of the Pubis to within an inch of the Anus. ^'he points at which they meet are called the Com- missures, 4 hey are formed by a large longitudinal fold of In- * teguments containing cellular substance and fat: externally they are covered with hair; but the iCO Alisw. Of the Pelvic Viscefa. [Sect. XXI' sides, which are turned towards each other, a smooth and lubricated. !42 The space situated between the inferior Comm sure of the Labia and the Anus, is called Perineu 143 It measures about a large finger’s breadth. 144 On separating the Labia the following parts appe< two longitudinal folds, called the Mymfiha; at tl angle formed superiorly by their junction a sm; fleshy body, called Clitoris; under this the openii of the Urethra; more inferiorly the opening oft Vagina; between which and the inferior Comm: sure a depression, called Fossa JVaviadaria. NTMPHM. 145 The Nymph.^; are two folds of the inner skin of t Labia. 146 Situated internal to the Labia, and taking nearly tl same direction. 147 They are narrow at their upper part, become bro • et as they descend, and contract at their lovi Extremity. 148 They consist of a spongy, cuticular substance, ;.i termixed with Follicles. ' j, 149 Their lower Extremities are distant from each otl their upper unite around the Clitoris. CLITORIS. 150 The Clitoris is an oblong, firm, projecting be 15 1 immediately under the superior Com; sure of the Labia. 152 A Duplicature of the internal Membrane, calle Prcefiutium, surrounds it at the beginning ol Nymphse-. I 153 It consists, like the Penis, of two Corpora Cavei united together, anteriorly forming the Glam divided posteriorly into two Crura. , 154 The Crura are attached to the Rami of tliel Pubis. J 155 It is capable of erection, which is effected i!!' same manner as in the Penis, and it is suppo;- be the chief seat of sensation in coition. ect. XXIX.] Of the Pelvic Viscera. 161 URETHRA. 6 The Urethra Is situated between the Nymphse, and below the Clitoris, just above the Vagina. 7 The Orifice is slightly prominent and wrinkled. 8 On the edges of its Orifice several Lacunx are sit- uated, and others internally. 9 It is a membranous Tube of the same structure as in Males. D The Female Urethra is not more than an inch in length, but it is wide; it has no prostate Gland. THE ORIFICE OF THE VAGINA. U The Orifice of the Vagina is placed immedi- ately below the Urethra, and above the Fossa Na- vicu laris. 1! It is narrower than the rest of the Vagina. At its under part a delicate membrane is situated, called the Hymen. HYMEN. I' The Hymen is a delicate membranous fold, of a semilunar form, whose cornua are turned upwards. )' It does not completely close the Vaginal Orifice, being defective towards the Urethra. 1< When torn in coitu, or otherwise, the remains form I little small fleshy eminences, called, Carunculee I Myrtiformes. The use of the Hymen is not evident; it is not, as I has been supposed, a test of virginity. OF THE ORGANS OF THE SENSES. ■1 'he Organs of the Senses are parts constructed I to receive impressions from all external objects. I hey are five in number, viz. first, for the Sense of 1 Sight, the Eyes; secondly, for the Sense of Smellj O 2 162 Answ, Organ of Vision. [Sect. X5 the A'bse; thirdly, for the Sense of Heaving, fourthly, for the Sense of Taste, the Mo and Tongue; fifthly, for the Sense of Feeling, Skin. SECTION XXX. ORGAN OF VISION. 1 The Organ of Vision is twofold, there being I Eyes, 2 Situated in the Orbits, surrounded by Muscles, wh move them, and an apparatus for tears; these p< are called, the jijfendages of the Eye. \ ORBITS. 3 The Orbits are two conical, or funnel-like Cavil 4 Situated on each side of the Nose, just below" forehead; their bases arc turned forward, and! liquely outward. 5 Each Orbit is composed of parts of seven Bones^ 6 The 0.9 Frontis, Os S/thoenoides, Os Jith?noides\ Maxillare Sujierius^ Os Malx., Os Lachrymale Os Palati. 7 The Os Eyontis, Os Maxillare Su/ierius,3Lnd OsJ\l form the basis or ridge of the Orbit. 8 The Os S/ihct noides, and Os Palati, form its Jpe\ 9 The Os Fronds above, the Superior Maxillary . and Os Mala below, the Os Lachrymale and Os. monies towards the Nose; and the Os Sphccnnid wards the Temple, complete its sides. 10 Three great Foramina avti noticeA in the Orbit, I ly, the Foramen Opticum, the Fissura Sphceno. and the Fissura Sphoeno-Maxillaris. 1 1 The Foramen Opticum is a large round hole Apex. 12 The Sjih'ICA Clio ROWES. | 87 The Tunica Choroides is the most vasculai of the Eye. | 88 It is placed immediately within the Sclerotic C{ 89 It begins at the entrance of the optic Nerve, j 90 It ends near the edge of the Cornea, forming < tish circle of some firmness, called, the Ciliar cle, and by which it adheres to the Sclei’otica 91 It here appears thrown into numerous regular called. Ciliary Pi-ocesses. 92 The internal surface of the Choroid Coat is unij covered by a black, or dark brown secretion, ||l MigrHin Pigmentum. j 93 The Ciliary Arteries^ after piercing the Sclw 169 1 1. XXX.j Organ of Vision. to-. _ ramify copiously in this Membrane; its veins, ta- king a curious contorted course, are called, Vasa Voriicosa. mis. i! The Iris is a circular Membrane, with an opening through its centre, forming an imperfect Septum, across the Cavity of the Eye. ! Its circumference is attached to the Ciliary Circle. ,! The circular aperture at its centre is called, the fill, which is lessened or augmented by the move- ments of the Iris. I The name of Uvta has been given to the posterior part of the Iris, tliis part is covered with the Ni» ♦ grum Pigmentum. f It consists of a radiated and circular layer of mus- cular fibres; its Arteries, from the Ciliary form, ( by anastomosis, two circles, one near the circum- ference, called, Zona Major, the other near the ' pupil, called. Zona Minor. Its Veins pass to the Vasa Vorticosa of the Choroid. \ RETLyA. ^ The Retina is placed internal to the Choroid Coat. W It arises from the termination of the Optic Nerve of ’ which it is an expansion. |1 It extends anteporly nearly to the Ciliary Circle, . ^rminatmg upon the edge of the Crystalline j Capsule. f The Optic Nerve terminates a little to the inner A side of the centre. I The Foramen of Sommering, and the yellow Zone » surrounding it, are parts observable posteriorly, I directly at the centre of the Retina, f It is composed of a pulpy substance of a bluish milky I- hue; ■' f Supplied with blood by a small artery, which oc- cupies the centre of the Optic Nerve. ' OL. II. p 170 Organ of Vision. [Sect. XJ HUMORS OF THE EYE. Answ. 106 Three transparent fluids of different densities fo the Humors of the Eye. 107 They are called, the Aqueous.^ the Ci-ijstalline, i the Vitreous Humors. AQUEOUS HUMOR. 108 The Aqueous Humor is a perfectly transpar limpid fluid. 309 Situated behind the Cornea, and before the Cij talline. 1 10 The space which it occupies is divided by the 1 into two cavities, called Chambers^ and which C(ji municate through the pupil. i 1 1 1 The anterior Chamber is the largest of the two. | i 12 This humor, while it transmits the rays of li!(i permits the free motions of the Iris. VITREOUS HUMOR. i 113 The Vitreous Humor, by much the most bi j. humor of the Eye, appears of a jelly-like con^ ence, yet quite transparent. i 114 It occupies all the ball of the Eye behind the talline Lens, which lies imbeded in its fore pa« 315 It is spherical, except anteriorly, where it reces the Crystalline Lens. j 3 16 It is surrounded by its peculiar Capsule, called p nica Vitrea, or Hijaloidea, of the most delicate i transparent texture. 117 It is divided, by numerous Septa proceeding fp the inner surface of its Capsule, into numej cells, which contain a fluid much resembling ■ Aqueous Humor. Jt. XXX.] Organ of Vision, m CRYSTALLIJVE LEjYS. Ii . ^ The Crystalline Humor, or Lens, is of solid texture. 1 It is situated in a concavity at the anterior part of the Vitreous, behind the. Aqueous Humoi> oppo- site to the Pupil. tl It V sembies a Lens, or magnifying glass; its poste- I rior surface is more convex and larger than the anterior. 1 It has a proper Capsule, which adheres firmly to * the Capsule of the Vitreous Humor. If It consists of concentric Lamellae, and these of Ra- * dii; it is of the consistence of softened gum, but i is found much firmer towards the centre than ex- i ternally. ji'SCLES, VESSELS, AND NERVES OF THE EYE. 4 Sij7 Muscles move the eye, they have been already described. .2 Its, ,drteries are derived chiefly from the Ophthal- mic, a branch of the internal Carotid. £The Eye and its appendages are copiously supplied i with Nerves, for besides the Ofitic, which forms 1 the Retina, the thirc^^and fourth fiairs,th& Qfihthal- ■ mic, ov first branch of the fifth pair,, the sixth pair, i and twigs from the seventh pair go to the sur- rounding parts, and form the Ciliary Plexus, whose branches pierce the Sclerotica, and pass to the Iris. ! USE OF THE PARTS OF THE EYE. r The Cornea collects and bends inward the rays of light reflected towards it from surrounding ob- jects. The. jlqueous, ATM?nor allows them a ready passage, ^ and admits freely of the motions of the Iris. » The Crystalline Lens still further concentrates the i rays of light so as to make a distinct image at the i bottom of the Eye, Organ of Smell. 172 Answ. 129 130 331 132 133 134 [Sect. XX:i The Vitreous Humor., filling the Membranes, sv ports the figure of the Eye, which is essential the due performance of its office, and mainta the Lens at its focal distance from the Retina. The Retina perceives the picture formed upon; surface by the due collection, refraction and tra' mission of the rays of light. • | The Choroid is the Vascular Coat of the Eye,| lowing the ramification of vessels, and secrct'i the Nigrum Pigmentum. The Nigrum Pigmentum prevents the reflectioi > the rays of light when once they have reached | Retina, and thus confusion is avoided. j The Iris, by contracting, excludes all the super') ous rays reflected from a luminous body, or by t panding, admits through the Pupil all that [I through the Cornea, in case any object shoulcji sparingly lighted. The Sclerotica by its figure bounds the Eye, and by its strength protects and parts which it contains. SECTION XXXI. form off supportsi OF THE ORGAN OF SMELL- 1 The Organ of Smell, or Nose, is much morel tensive than would be conjectured from the nal prominent part to which the name of Nos. common language, is given. It is a double ca^ divided by a perpendicular partition. n 2 It is situated between and below the orbits, abovf mouth and below the forehead. 3 It is divided into its external prominent part, ppcjj: ly called Nose, and its internal Cavity. The External Part consists of the Root of the the Jrch of the Nose, the Tifi of the Nose, thej and the Nostrils, or anterior openings of the ties of the Nose. The Internal Part, or Cavity, contains the Se, Narium, the turbinated bones, the posterior Cj 4 Organ of Smell. 173 |:t. XXXI.] , ings of the JVares, the Frontal.^ Maxillary., and Sphenoidal Sinuses, the Palatine Duct, and Ductus . ad A"asum. I'The bony parts of this Organ are, the Os Frontis, . Os Ethmoides, Os Sphanoides, Ossa Maxillaria,_ Ossa 4 JVhsi, Ossa Lachrymalia, Ossa Palati, Vomer, Infe- ► rior Turbinated Bones and Cartilages. ■’.’’he soft parts are the Integuments, Muscles, Pituitary !' Membrane, Vessels, JPerxes, and Hairs of the Nares. fThe Foot and Arch, or Dorsum, of the Nose are t formed by the Nasal process of the Superior Max- t illary Bone, and the Ossa Nasi. The remainder of the external Nose is composed of I five Cartilages. ■rhe middle one is part of the Septum Nasi, it divides ■ the Nostrils; two placed anteriorly form the tip, I and two laterally the Ale, and these surround the t Nostrils. -Jl'he Cavities of the Nose extend from the Nostrils, i to the posterior openings of the Nares, immediate- ^ ly above the arch cf the Palate. They extend up- I ward to the Cribriform Plate of the Ethmoid Bone, and there communicate, forward, with the Frontal • Sinuses; and backward with the Spheyioidal Sinuses. , Laterally they are bounded on the, inner side by the Septum, and on the outer side by the Maxillary, Lachrymal, Ethmoid, and Turbinated Bones; above • the latter they communicate with the Maxillary f Sinuses. i S PITUTFARY MEMBRAJ^E. i^.’he whole of the Cavities of the Nose are lined by , the Pituitary Membrane . i|t serves for the expansion of the Olfactory and 1 other Nerves, for the transmission of "Vessels, and I the secretion of the fluid which moistens its surface. 4 1 is thickest upon the Septum Narium, the turbi- f nated Bones, and the lower part of the Nares. f SINUSES. « he Frontal, Sphenoidal, and Maxillary Sinuses, J :pen into the internal Nares. P 2 174 Organ of Hearing. j^Sect. XXX Aiisw. 1 6 The Frontal Sinuses open into the anterior superi part of the Nares. 17 The Sfihcenoidal Sinuses open into the superior pi terior part of the Nares. 18 The Maxillarxj Sinuses open laterally above the ferior turbinated Bones. DUCTUS JJVCJSJVI. ^,0] 19 The Ductus incisivi in the human subject usui only exist in the bones, and are filled by soft pai 20 They are situated behind the large superior Dea Incisivi, between the arch of the Palate and thelj tom of the Nares. 31 They transmit several Twigs of Arteries and Vc: and sometimes are perforated by Ducts, the uBl|i which is at present unknown. BLOOD VESSELS AND NERVES OF THE NOSE. j| 22 The External Carotids supply the Nose and its C;i ties with Blood, the Veins go to the external \ gulars. ^■3 The Olfaclorij are the chief Nerves of the Nose'j the Nerves of smelling; but the Nose also rece ! Nerves of common sensation from fxai\\ SECTION XXXII. OF THE ORGAN OF HEARING. 1 The Organ of Hearing, commonly called,^ A’er, is twofold, there being a distinct and pei|i Organ situated on each side of the Head, the i|) important parts of which are formed in, and ( tained by the Temporal Bone. i 2 Each is divided into the external and internal F . BXTBRKAL BAR. ' " 3 The External Ear consists of a considerable ■ tilage invested by common Integuments. |l 173 I:t. XXXII.] Organ of Hearing. iw. It is divided into three parts, namely, the Pinna^ Lo~ bus, and Meatus Auditorius Externus, PIJ^JVA. The Pinna forms the greater part of the outer Ear. It consists of the Cartilage, invested by common In» teguments. f On its anterior or external side are four Eminences, « namely, the Helix, Antihdix, Tragus, and Anti- 4 tragus. » The Helix forms the large external margin, or hem, of the outer Ear, and extends across its mid- 4 die. « The Antihelix is the oblong elevation forming an I inner margin, and immediately surrounded by the Helix. 1 The Tragus is the small anterior protuberance be- low the anterior end of the Helix. ^ The Antitragus is the posterior protuberance be- ^ low the inferior end of the Antihelix, and opposite the Tragus. || There are three depressions on the Pinna, namely, j the Fossa A^a-uicularis, the Fossa Inncminata, and the Concha. iThe Fossa .N'avicularis is placed in the bifurcation of the superior extremity of the Antihelix. 1 The Fossa Jnnominata is situated between the ante- rior and superior extremities of the Helix and An- tihelix. li The Concha is the great Cavity surrounded by the y Antihelix, and divided transversely by the anterior t part of the Helix, which on this account, is called j the Se/itum Conchce. 1 When the Integuments are removed, there are four fssures noticed in the Cartilage which forms the I Pinna, viz. one situated upon the anterior part of the Helix; one between the terminations of the Helix and Antihelix; and Zwo in the base of the Tragus, or • perhaps more properly in the commencement of * the Meatus Externus. 176 Organ of Hearing. [Sect. XXXl| Answ. I 17 Three Ligaments fix it in its place, namely, a suf.eric an anterior, and a fiosterior. \ 18 The Muscles have been described at page 91. 19 The Integuments of the Pinna are plentifully sii plied with Sebaceous Glands, LOBULUS. ! 20 The Lobe forms the inferior extremity of the £xtc nal Ear. | 21 It consists of skin and cellular substance. ;1 I MEATU.S AUniTOlilUS EXTERHVS. J 22 The Meatus Auditorius Externus extends fro| the bottom of the Concha inward, to the Membra 1 Tympani. | 23 It is directed inward, forward and upward, and is, its course, a little curved downward. i 24 It is about an inch long, 25 Wider at its extremities than in the middle. 26 Its bore is not quite circular, but a little oval. 27 It consists in part of Cartilage continued from t: Pinna, and in part of Bone. 28 The bony portion is the longest in the adult; butj the foetus the Meatus Auditorius is wholly earn- ginous. 29 The Cartilaginous portion has two fissures; one i which is situated immediately under the Tragi and the other at a little distance from it. 30 It is lined by a continuation of the Integuments'! the Concha, under which the Ceruminous Gian are placed, especially towards the Concha; 1 31 They secrete the Cerumen, or Ear Wax, whichll discharged through small excretory ducts, into ti Meatus Auditorius. ARTERIES, VEINS, AND NERVES OF THE EXTERN;^- E\R. II 32 The External Ear recei'es its Arteries anterior!, from the Temporal; and, posteriorly, from the Ok pital Artery, 17T it. XXXII.3 Organ of Hearing. [ts Veins pass to the External Jugular. Its Nerves are derived from the Poriio Dura, and se~ cond Vertebral Pair. \ , INTERNAL EAR. I The Internal Ear is divided into three parts, » namely, the Tymjiunum, Labyrinth, and Meatus In- \ ternus. I , MEMBRAJVA TYMPAm. ^rhe Membrana Tympani is situated at the bottom of the Meatus Externus, forming the external side of the Tympanum, ft is fixed in a bony groove. J.t is of an oval form, placed obliquely; its upper part P being turned outward, and its lower part inward, lit is slightly concave externally, lit is comfiosed of two laminx; of which the internal is a production of the Periosteum of the Tympanum; and the external of the Cuticle lining the Meatus m Externus; which, by Maceration, may be removed f like the finger of a glove. |rhe Malleus, a very small bone contained in the Tympanum, is attached to this Membrane, and across its upper part runs a small Nerve, called Chorda Tympani. TYMPAJi'UM. Ifhe Tympanum is a Cavity situated immediately within the Membrana Tympani, in the substance of I the Temporal Bone. tits form is irregular, resembling a portion of a Cylin- t der; its outer side is formed by the Membrana Tym- I pani; its inner side is bony, and divides this Cavity 1 from the Labyrinth; its circumference is irregular. fTwo openings are remarkable in the circumference, viz. one anteriorly from the Eustachian Tube, and another posteriorly to the Mastoid Cells. A is lined by a Vascular Periosteum. !t contains Air, and the Oasicula Audit with their r Muscles and Ligaments. 178 Org'an of Hearing. [Sect. XXXI EUSTACHIAJ^r TUBE. 47 The Eustachian Tube extends from the Cavity ■) the Tympanum to the root of the Pterygoid proce : of the Sphosnoid Bone; here it opens into the upp . part of the Fauces, just behind the posterior Nan 48 It consists of a bony, a cartilaginous, and a membi nous fiortion. 49 The extremity towards the Tympanum is wholly i) bone; of the rest, bone forms only the upper part.; 50 Cartilage forms the internal, and Membrane X.h.t ternal parts of its lower side. 5 1 Its bony part is by much the narrowest, it expands! the form of a trumpet towards the mouth. || 32 These Tubes, one for each ear, are directed from|| Tympanum obliquely inwards, downwards, and fl wards; so that their anterior extremities, in ,1| Fauces, are the nearest to each other. 53 They are lined by a Membrane I'esembling thatf the Nares. MASTOID CELLS. 54 The Mastoid Cells open into the posterior el upper part of the Tympanum, by a considerai^ aperture. 55 In the adult the Mastoid process of the Tempol ^one is wholly cellular. ,i 56 They are lined by a Vascular Periosteum. , f 57 They contain air. ^ BONES OF THE EAR. 58 I The OssjcuLA Auditus, or Bones of the S-ar^] four in number, namely, the Malleus., the Incus. Os Orbiculare., and the Stafies. 59 They form a kind of chain from the Membrana Tj| pani to the Labyrinth. 60 The most external is the Malleus., situated nex' the Membrana Tympani; next to this is the Inc then the Os Orbiculare; and lastly, the most in nal is the Staties. |^:t. XXXII.] Organ of Hearing . 179 f MALLEUS. i The Malleus, or Hammer.^ is placed upon the inner side of the Membrana Tynipani, to which it is fixed by its handle. It consists of a attached to the Membrana Tym- pani, having its extremity turned downward; b short firocess at the top of the handle; also turned i toward the Membrana Tympani; a long firocess, called Processus Gracilis, which is turned forward, i over the inner edge of the ring of the Membrane; a neck which projects inward from the handle, form- ing an angle with it, and surmounted by a round head, by which it is connected to the Incus. fFhis Bone has three Muscles, described at page 92, I. namely, the Tensor Tymfiani, fixed to the posterior f and upper part of its handle; X\\e. Laxator Tymfiani I Major, attached to its long process; and the Laxa- I for Tymfiani Minor, fixed near its short one. LXCUS. ■ The Incus, or Anvil, is situated between the Blalle- I us and Os Orbiculare, extending backward toward the Mastoid Cells. t consists of a Body, a short and long leg: its Body i is articulated with the head of the ftlalleus; its s/zorf • f leg rests on the opening of the Mastoid Cells, and f its long leg bends inward and downward to the Or- ^ biculare. i os ORBICULARE. ■ 'he Os Orbiculare, the smallest bone in the Body, t being not larger than a small pin’s head, ■ s placed between the point of the long Leg of the I Incus, and the head of the Stapes. - t is of a flattish circular form. , 5r.lP£S. i I ‘he Stapes, or Stirrup, is placed immediately be- hind the Os Orbiculare, and extends to the Fenes- tra Ovalis on the inner side of the Tympanum, 180 Organ of Hearing. [Sect. XXX Answ. 70 It precisely resembles a stirrup, having^ a small he which is fixed to the Os Orbicularej two legs for ing the arch, of which the liosterior is longest, n which are grooved internally; and a fiat base^ wIk edge is curved superiorly, straight inferioiiy, j fixed in the Fenestra Ovalis. 71 A fine Membrane fills the space between the Leg; 72 It is fixed in the groove on their inner sides. 73 The Stapedii^s Muscle is attached to iie head. INNER SIDE OF TtlE TYMPANUM. 74 Toward the upper part of the inner side of the T] panum is an oval hole, placed horizontally, ca! Fenestra Ovalis. 75 The Ba.sis of the Stapes is fixed in it. 76 The Fenestra Rotunda is small, placed toward lower part, and covered by a Membrane; 77 It is nearly circular. 78 Immediately over the Fenestra Rotunda is situate* rounded eminence, called the Fromontory . II 79 Immediately beliindthe Fenestra Ovalis, near the* cumfcrence of the I'ympanum is a small prc^t tion, with an opening at its apex, Ciilled the PyraM it contains the Stapedius. ] 80 The course of the Fallopian Aqueduct is marked |- rising which passes first above the Fenestra Ovji then behind it and the Fenestra Rotunda, 81 On the inner side of the opening of the Mastoid ( is & pirotuberance, vvhich corresponds with a pa the Labyrinth, called the External Semiciri^l^ Canal. \ LABTmjVTH. ' 82 The Labyrinth is situated within the substan the Petrous Portion of the Temporal Bone. 83 It consists of several contorted Cavities, which : municate with each other, and are divided into t ( viz. the Vestibulum, Semicircular Canals, ataA ' i lea. 84 These Cavities contain their Periosteum, a Ijl Membrane, formed by the ramifications of the' 18 ! Jet. XXXII.J Organ of Hearing. / \y. 1 tio Mollis of the seyenlli pair of Nerves. Bloorl f Vessels, and a limpid Fluid. |, VESTIJBULUJl. tf The Vestibulum occupies the middle of the Laby. rinth; the Cochlea being placed before, and the Se- micircular Canals behind it. 1 It is of an oval figure, but irregular, having an heinis- jiherical depression below, a Semioval depression above, and a groove-like sulciform depression be- k; hind, leading to the Aqueductus Vestibuli. 1 The Fenestra Ovalis opens into its external side. I On its posterior side there are six openings; fve great openings belonging to the semicircular canals; Li and owe very small ofthe Aqueduct of the Vestibulum. S On the aw term.” side there is only o?ie opening, -ahicli V leads to the external, or Vestibular Scala of the Cochlea. I The Aqueductus Vestibuli passes in a curved direc- I tion backward and inward; It opens externally about half an inch behind the Meatus Internus, upon the posterior side of the Os Petrosum. Ik i SEMICIIiCUL.m CA.YALS. The Semicircular Canals are situated behind the Vestibulum. f They are three in number. E They are named, the superior, posterior, and exter- nal, or horizontal. E They terminate in the Vestibule byy?ur openings only, I t Because one end of the superior, and another of the I posterior Canal meet, and form a common opening. I Each canal has one of its extremities of an elliptical form, and more expanded than the other, called, its Ampulla. The Ampulhe of the superior and posterior Canals are at their separate openings. The Ampulla of the external Canal is at its superior. or external opening. CoL. II. Q Organ af Hearing. [Sect. XXXI Ihz COCHLEA. Answ. 100 The Cochlea is situated immediately before tl Vestibulimi, with its base tow'ards the Meatus A ditorius Intcrnus. ! 101 It is a double spiral, conical Canal, resembling tl shell of a snail internally. ' 102 This Canal performs two turns and a half. 1Q3 It is divided into two by a Septum, partly bony partly membranous; the bony part is called, Aon na Spiralis; the membranous part. Zona MolU the Zona Mollis proceeds from the edge of the L mina Spiralis to the opposite side of the Canal. 104 The two Canals, resulting from this division, a called, the Gyri, or Scalx; 105 One is situated externally, opens into the Vesdbu’ and is called, Scala Vestibuli; the other is situat internally, terminates at the Fenestra Rotunda, ai is called Scala Tympani. 106 The two Scalx communicate at the apex of t Cochlea. 107 They wind round a conical pillar called, Modiobu . 108 The apex of the Modiolus is surmounted by a sm hollow cone, called. Infundibulum, whose basis turned toward the apex of the Cochlea, called, C pola. 109 One edge of the Lamina Spiralis is fixed to, ai winds round the Modiolus; 110 Its apex is a hook-like point, called, i7a7nM/^^.s; 1 ends in the Infundibulum. 111 There are numerous small apertures on each si; of the Lamina Spiralis and the Modiolus, wlij i transmit the filaments of the Portio Mollis. 1 12 These ramify chiefly upon the Lamina Spiraliscl Zona Mollis. _ ! MEATUS A UniTOIilUS IJCTERHUS. 113 The Meatus Auditorius Internus is situdi on the.postei'ior side of the Os Petrosum. i 114 It is a short tubular Canal of some size, termina! by two Fossulx. 115 One of them is the superior, and the other the ! ferior Fossula. f |^:t. XXXII.J Organ of Hearing. 183 I) They are separated from eacli other by a spine, or _ I bony ridge. I' The Meatus Internus contains the Portio Mollis, I and Portio Dura of the seventh pair of Nerves, ( with a small artery. i From the upper part of the superior Fossula pro- ceeds the jiqueductus Fallofiii; I It passes outward through the upper part o^ the Os Petrosum, then bends downwards and back- ward, lying on the inner side of the Cavity of the Tympanum, behind and above the Fenestra Ovalis; > It terminates in the Foramen Stylo-Mastoideum; It transmits the Portio Dura, or Facial Nerve, which ! Is joined first by a twig of the Vidian Nerve through a-Foramen on the upper and fore part of the Os Pe- trosum: then by the Chorda Tympani, from the Cavity of the Tympanum. : Just where it is about to turn downward over the inner side of the Tympanum, the Vidian Nerve joins it. A little before it makes its exit by the Foramen Stylo Mastoideum, the Chorda Tympani meets it. t The Chorda Tym/iani proceeds through the Cavity of the Tympanum, between the handle of the Mal- i leus and the long leg of the Incus, and passes through the Fissura Glasseri. 1 The Portio Mollis, entering by numerous small ! apertures, is spread out within the Labyrinth, in the form of a delicate pulpy Membrane, giving a . 1 lining to it in addition to the Periosteum. I USE OF THE PARTS OF THE EAR. ! The Pinna collects the sonorous undulations of the ' air, and reflects them towards the Meatus Audito- rius Ext emus; ! This trumpet-like tube concentrates and conveys the sound to the Membrana Tymfiani, which - 1 Transmits the Vibrations to the chain of Bones contained in the Cavity of the Tympanum. ! The Muscles of the Malleus and Incus regulate the ( 134 Aiisw. Of the Mouth and Taste. [Sect. XXXIJ tension of the Menibrana Tympani, relaxing' it moderate sounds, and bracing it to perceive fai ones. 131 The Eustachian Tube admits the free passage air into and from the Cavity of the Tympanui thus preserving a due balance with the exterr atmosphere, and enabling the Membrana Tymf ni to move in obedience to the slightest impro sions. '32 'L’lie Chain of Bones., by l^hcir motions, multiply t' vibrations they receive from the Membrana Tyi pani, and transmit them to the water contained the Labyrint^^ J 1 33 fh.in E'luid, being incompressible, faithfully traij mits and conveys the undulations it receives, j over the Nervous Membraire which lines the Lal| ninth. 134 The Portio Mollis of the seventh pair of Nerr. spread out in the form of a fine Membrane witlji the Labyrinth, is the part which perceives the i ■ pressions of sound and transmits them to the S«|' sorium. , SECTION XXXIII. or THE lUOUTH, AND ORGAN OF TASTE. 1 The Mouth does not (anatomically speaking) m<, merely the transverse opening bounded by Lips, but the whole Cavity to which this leads well as the parts adjacent. 2 The superior and the inferior Maxillary Bones., C Falati, and 'Teeth, form its bony parts. 3 The Mouth is divided into external and internal pa. EXTERNAL FARTS OF THE MOUTH. 4 The two Li/is,z.nd the Cheeks, form the external p:^ of the Mouth. | 5 They consist of Muscles, covered externally by i common Integuments and Fat, and lined intern) 185 feet. XXXIII.] Of the Mouth and Taste. ‘ ISW. I by a Vascular Membrane, which covers numerous 1 mucous Glands. 1 i The red edges of the Lips are turned towards each k other, highly vascular and sensible, being supplied t wUh numerous Villi. The Corners, or Commssures, are formed by their c union. ^ I The Fossula of the upper lip is a groove extending iiom the Septum Narium, and in some is double. I The Trena, one for the upper and one for the lower J Lip, are folds of the internal Membrane which fix fc the Lips to the Jaws, opposite the Incisor Teeth. r INTERNAL PARTS OF THE MOUTH. r The Internal Parts of the Mouth are the Gums, the Palate, the Tongue, the Amygdalts, and the Sa- < lival Glands 3X\d. Ducts. ' GUMS. \ The Gums cover both the sides of the Alveolar pro- 1 cesses, and surround the necks of all the Teeth, a They are composed of a firm, spongy, elastic, and yeiy vascular substance, 1 Firmly adhering, by means of the Periosteum, to the Alveolar processes. ( They are covered by a fine Membrane, which is a continuation of that which lines the Lips and Cheeks. • PALATE. I The Palate is surrounded by the Teeth of the upper Jaw, and extends to the great opening of the Pha- rynx. ^ It resembles an arch. It is distinguished into the hardmd soft Palate. The. hard Palate is the most anterior, and is compo- ^d of the Palatine processes of the upper Jaw, and ■ Ussa x^alati* Q2 18G Of the Motilh and Taste. TSect. XXXlLi Answ. 19 The Membrane which covers it resembles thatAvhicl lines the superior and middle parts of the Pharynx studded with small Glands. 20 The soft Talate., or Velum Palati, is formed by a con' tinuation of that Membrane which lines the hard Pa- late and th Cavity of the Nose, and by various mus cles lying in this duplicature. 2 1 It resembles an arch, placed transversely above the root of the Tongue, and forminganteriorly one con- tinued surface with the hard Palate. 22 From the middle of this Arch hangs the Uvula. 23 It is a conical Body. 24- Formed by a small Mus'cle enveloped in the glandulai, Membrane, which lines all these parts. 25 From the Uvula proceed two folds downward and U each side, called the Arches of the Palate, so thaj the arch is on each side double. 26 The anterior arch runs towards the side of the bast] of the Tongue; and the iiosterior towards the sid|] of the Pharynx. 27 Between the anterior and posterior arch of the Palah on each side an irregular glandular body is placec| called the Tonsil, or Amygdal Gland. TONGUE. 28 The Tongue is divided into a basis, and ajiexj a st Jierior and inferior side, and Huo edges. 29 It chiefly consists of soft muscular fibres, intermixf; with a medullary, or fatty substance. 30 Its ufifier sh/c consists of a thick Membrane, studd( all over with small eminences, and covered by a co" tinuation of the Cuticle; it is likewise continui over the low'er side, but here it is smooth, formi^ only a fold in the middle, called Preenum. , 31 The small eminences of its superior surface a: called Papillx. _ ij 32 There are three kinds, distinguished by the varit|- in their figure. .33 The Papillae Capitatee are situated on the basis oft! Tongue, in small FossuJae. 71 '§[. XXXIII.J Of the Mouth and Tast9i •• AThey resemble in miniature a mushroom, having a . narrow neck, and being depressed in the middle : jjjriiey secrete a salival, or mucilaginous fluid. Jlfhe Papillae Semilenticulares are placed chiefly in the middle and anterior parts of the Tongue. Jiriiey are slightly convex and cylindrical, and next in size to the Capitatae. ^Ifhe Pajiills Velosce occupy the whole surface of the ' upper side of the/Fongue, and even the interstices of the other Papillae; tfhey are of a conical form, and the smallest Papilla: of the Tongue. SALIVAL GLANDS. Three glandular bodies, situated on each side of the face, secrete the Spittle, or Saliva; namely, the Pa~ rotid, the Sub-maxillary., and the Sublingual Glands. WNumerous minute Glands, distributed under the I, Membrane lining all the parts of the Mouth, contri- bute to increase the fluids of the Mouth, these are named from the parts on which they are situated, viz. The Labial., on the inside of the Lips; The Palatine, on the Palate; The Lingual, on the Tongue; ' The Buccal, on the inside of the Cheeks, See. -See PAROTID GLANDS. 4 The Parotid is the largest of the lateral Glands, it r is situated between the external Ear and the Ra- mus, and angle of the lower Jaw, extending over some part of the Masseter. I ts Excretory Duct, called Steno’s Duct, arises from several lesser ducts at its anterior and upper part, t passes obliquely over the outside of the Masseter. t perforates the Cheek, and opens into the Mouth, opposite the Interstice, between the second and ■ third Molar Teeth. 188 Q^the Mouth and Taste. [Sect. XXXllj SUB-MAXILLARY GLANDS. Answ. 46 The Sub-maxillary Gland is situated on the insi of the angle of the lower Jaw, near the internal P Tygoid Muscle. 47 Its Excretory Duct., or Wharton's Duct, procet from that side of the gland which is turned to t Hyoglossus. 48 It advances between the Genio-Glossus and Mylo-I, okleus, under the Sublingual Gland. 49 It opens on one side the F'rsenum of the Tongue. , SUBLINGUAL GLANDS. I 50 The Sublingual Gland, the smallest, is situa ^ under the anterior portion of the Tongue, betw([i the Genio-Glossus and Mylo-Hyoideus. 51 It has several small ducts, which open close unii the side of the Tongue, near the Gums, a little f|* ther back than the Frasnum. I AMYGDALAE. 52 The Amygdal Gland, or Tonsil, is situated in 'j( interstice between the arches of the Palate on eJ side. ,| 53 It somewhat resembles the outside of an almond shl being uneven and covered with several Foramiaij 54 It is filled with numerous and large Follicles. 55 They secrete a viscid fluid. ^ THYROID GLAND. 56 The Thyroid Gland is situated on the anterior^ inferior part of the Neck: its middle portion lie the Crico-Thyroidei, and its lateral portions ott Thyro-Hyoidei Muscles. 189 let. XXXIV.3 Of the Skin and Touch. ;i w. k It seems to be composed of two oblong portions, uni- ted by their inferior extremities, so as to have some > resemblance to a crescent. k Its use, though not understood, appears to be connect- ed with those of the Mouth. r ' SECTION XXXIV. OP THE SKIN, AND OF THE ORGAN OF TOUCH. The Skin, or Common Integument, consists of three ; parts, namely, the Cuticle, Rete Mucosum, and Cu- \ tis, having in most parts the Adifiose Substance si- i tuated under them. I The Cuticle is the most external, immediately under ■ it lies the Rete Mucosum, covering the Cutis, which ? is the most internal, and by much the most thick. } The Cutis consists of a close intertexture of fibres, ^ plentifully supplied with bloodvessels and nerves.- i It is thickest on the palms of the hands and soles of « the feet. ^Tbe PapilljE are numerous small eminences on its I external surface, in which the Capillary Filaments " of the Cutaneous Nerves terminate in radiated Pen- ( cils. They are most prominent on the palms of the hands and soles of the feet, and on the fingers and toes. i They are arranged in double rows, which are regu- larly placed as parallel, crooked, waving, or spiral I lines. Dn the red part of the Lips they resemble fine Hairs, or Villi. The Pa/tillts are the parts in which the Sense of Touch resides; it is more particularly acute at the ends of the fingers, where the regular concentrjQ rotys of the Pap ill se are remarkable. 190 Of the iikinand Touch. j^Sect. XXXI Answ. 10 Numerous Sebaceous Follicles exist in the substance the Skin, and open on its surface, 1 1 They are most conspicuous about the Nose, Cheei Ears, Armpits, Groins, and Genitals. 12 They secrete an uiictuous fluid which protects t Skin from the effects of heat and friction. 13 Besides the apertures of the Sebaceous Follicles, the are noticed, openings for the Hairs., and others vci minute, called Pores, which are the terminations the exhalent vessels. RETE MUCOSUJiJ. 14 The Rete Mucosum is a delicate substance situa! every where between the Cuticle and Cutis, si rounding the Papillae of the Cutis, and lying in i interstices between them. 15 It is white in the Europeans and northern Asiati] but black, or of a dark brown, in the Indians, A cans, and Americans, so that it is the seat of ^ lour. CUTICLE. 16 The Cuticle is a delicate transparent Membhi covering the Rete Mucosum and Cutis. [ 17 It is thickest in the palms of the hand and soles ofi|| feet. I 18 It dips in betwixt every minute fold of the Cutis^'m into every aperture on its surface. 19 It does not appear to be organized, nor does it posi any sensibility. 20 ADIPOSE SUBSTANCE. The Adipose Substance occupies the Cell Membrane in various parts of the body, but a of it is uniformly found closely adhering to the tis, in most parts, and on this account it has t by many considered as part of the common co ing. 191 let. XXXV.3 Of the Brain in General. IIW. The Skin of the Eyelids, Penis, and Scrotum, are ! wholly free from it. ; It consists of an Oleaginous Fluid, contained in dis- tinct cells, which do not appear to have any commu- ; nication with each other. This is most remarkable under the Skin, where it puts 1 on a granulated appearance. It serves as a reservoir of nourishment, fills intersti- 1 ces, guards against pressure, and lessens the speci- fic gravity of the body. I JWIILS. "’"he Nails are considered as a continuation of the Cuticle. They appear as if implanted under a fold of the Cutis, lAnd adhere to a similar doubling of the Cuticle. jThey resemble horn in their structure. (They grow from the surface of the true skin, on ' which they lie, and their fibres shoot forward from I their roots. jY.URS. The Hairs grow from roots, called Bulbs, which are situated in the Cutis. I'he Bulbs are small pulpy bodies, invested by a Mem- brane. Torn the Bulbs the Hairs proceed betwixt the Papil- lae, and pierce the Cuticle. iiach Hair appears to be a bundle of minute filaments, covered by a membrane. SECTION XXXV. 'THE BRAIN IN GENERAL, AND OF ITS MEM. BRANES. 'he Brain is all that pulpy mass, which, with the Membranes that invest it, fills the Cavity of the Cranium . 192 Of the Brain in General. [Sect. XXX Answ. 2 It is divided into the Cerebrum and Cerebellum. 3 It is enveloped by thr^e Membranes, namely, i Dura Mater., Tunica Arachnoides., and Pia Mate DURA MATER. 4 The Dura Mater is the most external, and by the most dense, of the three Membranes; it lir the inside of the Cranium, to which it firmly ; heres, and separates and supports the various p tions of the Brain by means of Duplicatures, processes. 5 It consists of two Laminae. 6 The External Layer adheres every where to the ternal surface of the Cranium, but most fii ml} the Sutures. | 7 The Internal Layer forms a smooth, polished, :i lubricated surface. 8 Large duplicatures of the internal Lamina form i processes of the Dura Mater. \ 9 These are the Falx Cerebri, i\\Q Tentorium, the/| Cerebelli, and the Sjihcenoidal Folds. 0 The two Laminae firmly adhere to each oth^ l cepting opposite the duplicatures of the internal h where triangular channels are formed, called, |l Slnmes of the Dura Mater: these are the veijJ reservoirs of the Brain. ' FALX. ; 1 The Falx Cerebri forms a partition along then and middle part of the Cavity of the Cranium] tending from the edge of the Crista Galli, alont Sagittal Suture, to ti-emii.ldle of tlie Tentoriu) 12 Its shape is that of half a crescent; the broadest or basis of vvhich, is turned backwards, and I the Tentorium. I 13 It passes between the hemispheres of the Cerel| so that it supports either in the various positicj[> the head. ftct. XXXV.] Of the Brain in General. 193 TEJ^TTORIUM. *ar. iThe Tentorium is stretched across the posterior L part of the Cavity, being fixed to the Os Occipitis, 1 along the grooves of the lateral Sinuses, and to the r angles of the Ossa Petrosa, as far as the posterior I Clynoid process of the Os Sphoenoides. fit is broadest at its middle, where it is united to the Falx Cerebri. lilt separates the Cerebrum from the Cerebellum, and supports the posterior lobes of the former. I At its anterior part there is an oval notch., through I which pass the parts which unite the Cerebrum and f Cerebellum. FALX CEREBELLI. UFhe Falx Cerebelli descends from the middle of > the Tentorium, along the inner spine of the Os Oc- cipitis to the Foramen Magnum, kt is placed between the Hemispheres of the Cere- i bellum. SPUmXOIDAL FOLDS. K'fhere are two lateral folds., one on each side of the . Sella 7’urcica, joining the anterior and posterior Clynoid processes; also two anterior folds at the ( edges of the Sphoenoidal Fissures. The lateral ones form the Fossula for the Pituitary Gland, and the anterior ones divide the anterior from the middle lobes of the Cerebrum. ? ELOJ\'GATIOJ\i'S OF THE BUR.d MATER. iKfliey are productions of both its Laminae, which I pass out of the Cranium by various apertures. I^fhe most important passes through the great Fora- OL. II. R K ' Cranii. . It is somewhat of an oval form, convex above, flat below. I It is divided above into two lateral portions, called Hemialiheres, between which the Falx Cerebri is pla- ced; and below it is divided into two anterior, two :■ middle, and two Jioattrior Lobes, by transverse de- » pressions. :■ ' the anterior Lobes are situated in the anterior Foss-.e I I of the Basis Cranii. ) The middle Lobes in the middle Fossae of the Basis ■ Cranii. . The fiosterior Lobes on tlie Tentorium. The fissure between the anterior and middle Lobes, ; , is Called, the Fissura Magna Silvii. I / The external surface of the Cerebrum every where ' consists of tortuous eminences, resembling the wind- ! ings of the Intestines, these are called its Convo- • . latiowa. Grooves separate them, which, thousrh apparently ■ . shallow, penetrate deeply into the substance of the C3 lO 196 Ans^'. 0/' the Cerebrum. [Sect. XXXV Brain; into these pass the duplicatiires of the P' Mater, they are called, the Anfractuoeiiiea of tl|. Brain. 10 The Cerebrum consists of two kinds of substance, t external, called, the Cortical., or Cinerilioiia; at, an internal, called, the Medullary. [ 1 1 The Cortical Subatance is of a reddish ash colour, I forms the circumvolutions, and dips down into tl‘ Anfracniosities. : The Aledullary Substance is of a milk white hue; 1 It constitutes the internal mass of the Brain. COBPUS CALLOSUM. \ 14 The Corpus Cai.losum is an oblong white body, i tuated at the bottom of the Fissure, which divicf the two hemispheres. ! 15 It is covered by the Pia Mater. ! 16 Along its middle runs a groove, called, the Rapll bounded on each side by a smrdl Medullary Chonj 17 Its edges blend with the Medullary Substance of t l two Hemispheres. I 18 By cutting off the Hemisphejes of the Cerebrutl' nearly even with the Corpus Callosum, there is sc(/ a large oval mass of Medullary Substance, caliti the Centrum Ovale, of which the Corpus Callosir. forms the middle part, and the sides are called, t| Aledullary Arches. LATERAL VENTRICLES. 19 The Lateral Ventricles are two Cavities, sitb ted under the Corpus Callosum, and Medulkj' Arches of the Cerebrum. i 20 The general course of these Cavities would be rep> sented by the letter X, or two C.s turned backiji back; they are broad and round at their anterior £| superior extremities; they then extend backmai gradually separating from each other and coniral' ing; they then bend downward, (after haviiig s| backward a triangular pointed Cavity, which sligl' 197 5ct. XXXVI.] 0/ the Cerebrum. . vv. ly turns inward, called, Cavitas Digitalis, or Poste- rior Horn,) they lastly X.\xvTi forward, and terminate under their superior extremities, only more back- ward and outward. i At the part where they are nearest to each other, which is just under the Corpus Callosum, there is a delicate partition interposed between them, called, the Sefitum Lucidum. The parts noticed in the la- teral Ventricles are, the Septum Lzicidum, the For- nix, the Plexus Choroid.es, the Corpora Striata, the Thalanii JYervorum Opticorum, and the Pineal Gland. * The Septum Lucidum is united to the Corpus Cal- losum, directly under the Rapha, and to the P'ornix inferiorly. Sit consists of two Laminae. S Between these there is a small Cavity, which by some has been called, the fifth Ventricle. FORNIX. Si he Fornix is a medullary body, si iuare d iramedi- ately under the Septum Lucidum. 3 It is of a triangular figure, one of its edges bein'*- posterior, and two lateral. 2 It is connected by its superior surface to the Septum- ' Lucidum, and by its posterior edge to the Corpus Callosum, of which it is a continuation. SThe continuations of its angles are called. Pillars, or Crura. posterior pillar on each side follows the course of the Ventricles backwards and downwards, in the form of a thin medullary edge, called Corpus Fim- briutum. oThe anterior Pillar is double, it dips down at the fore I part of the Ventricle. £ Its inferioi’ surface rests on the Thalami Nervorum ' Opticorum, and is covered by transverse prominent I Medullary lines. iJ This appearance has been called, Lyra, R 2 193 Of the Cerebrum. [Sect. XXX CIIOnOlD PLEXUS. Answ. 33 The Plexus Ch oroides are two membranous k bodies, of a red and reticular or plexiform pearance. 34 I'hey begin small under the anterior part of the ] nix, where they are united; as they pass backwi they increase and extend themselves througl the whole course of these Ventricles. 35 They are continuations of the Pia Mater, highly cular, and containing several Tubercles like Gla and often little Hydatids. 36 When the Fornix and Choroid Plexus have beet moved, the eminences of the Lateral Ventricles conspicuous, viz. the Corfiora Striata, and tlie i lami JYervorum Ojilicorum. CORPORA STRIATA. 37 The Corpora Striata are placed at the botto the anterior and outer part of the Lateral Ventri i 38 They are pyriform. 39 Their anterior large extremities are separated m each other only by the Septum Lucidum, but pc riorly they are at a much greater distance. 40 As their name indicates, they are composed c ternate Striae of the Medullary and Cortical stances. THJILAMI JVERVORUM OPTICORUM. 41 The Thalami Nervorum Opticorum are sitt between the posterior extremities of the Coi : Striata. 42 They are convex superiorly, and of an oval si but their internal sides are flat, smooth, and in : tact. 43 The Commissura Mollis, a short chord of soft i stance, joins them at the middle and anterior p I their internal sides. 199 Icct. XXXVI.3 Of the Cerebrum. ilThe Tenia Semicircularis is a white, prominent line lodged in the groove formed between the Corpus I Striatum and Thalamus, on each side, fi; Their external surface is white, but internally they I are composed of medullary and cineritious sub- stance. PEDES HYPPOCAMPI. L 5 The Pedes Hyppocampi, or Cornua Ammonia, are I two medullary protuberances of a semicylindrical I form, I r Situated in the posterior contorted part of the Lateral k Ventricles. f 3 They describe a curve, whose convexity is directed ' outw'ards, following the course of the Ventricles, ' ) Their terminations at the extremity of the V entricleS s are rounded, and present two or three little smooth i tubercles. 3 The Corfiora Fimbriata run along their internal con- cave edges. '1 They are comfiosedoi medullary substance externally, i f and of cortical substance internally. !: I HYPPOCAMPUS MINOR. i'2 The Hyppocampus Minor, or Ergo, is an oblong I medullary protuberance, situated in the Cavitas Di- |: gitalis, or posterior horn of each Ventricle. 13 It is of the same form, and takes the same course as the Cavity. 1 It is connected with the posterior pillar of the Fornix, , from which it seems to proceed. PINEAL GLAND. 5 The Pineal Gland is situated behind the Thalami Nervorum Opticorum, and above the Tubercula Quadrigemina, under the posterior pai’t of the For- nix. 200 Ar\sw. Of the Cerebrum. [Sect. XXX\j 66 It is irregularly round, and sometimes of a comV form. I 57 It is connected to the lower part of the Thalami | two medullary Peduncles. j 58 It consists mostly of cortical substance, and genera contains a gritty matter. 59 Its base is connected with the fiosterior CovnrimA of the Cerebrum., which is 60 A transverse medullary Chord towards the poster; i part of the third Ventricle. ] TUBERCULA QUADRIGEMIMA. , 61 TheTuBERcuLA Quadrigemina, are two pairs I medullary eminences, situated behind the Thala Nervorum Opticorum, and under the Pineal Glai| 62 Each is transversely oblong, the superior, call! JVates, being a little more rounded and broader th the inferior, called Testes. 63 Their surface is Medullary, their inner substance <| neritious. APERTURES IN THE LATERAL VENTRICLES 64 The Foramen of Monro is an aperture of comn nication between the two lateral Ventricles; 65 It is situated just behind the anterior pillars of I; Fornix, and over the fore part of the third Vf' tricle. ^ 66 The Foramen Commune Anterius, or Vidvai^ an opening of communication with the third.Vi tricle; M 67 It is situated before the Thalami, behind the ant^ Commissure, and just under the Foramen of M ro. f 68 The Foramen Commune Posterius, or Anus stopped by the Choroid Plexus, when the parts in theii' natural situations; 69 It is situated before the posterior Commissurej'i behind the Thalami. it. XXXVII.3 Of the Cerebellum. 261 ■; THIRD VENTRICLE. iThe Third Ventricle is the space between the Thalaini N i voruin \)pdcorum. At its foie part it extends downwards under the ante- I rior Commissure, and terminates in the Infundi- \ bulum., 'A funnel-like membranous Tube, which leads to the i . Pituitary Gland. -From its posterior part proceeds the Iter-a-tertio-ad- qua''tum VenCriculum. iThis passes under the Tubercula Quadrigemina, and , terminates in the fourth Ventricle. PITUITARY GLAND. iThe Pituitary Gland is situated in the Sella Turcica. 'It is transversely oval, and is sometimes, on the lower part, divided into two lobes by a small notch, lit seems to be of peculiar substance, neither cere- bral nor glandular. SECTION XXXVII. OF THE CEREBELLUM. The Cerebellum is situated in the inferior Cavity of the Cranium, under the Tentorium, dt is broader laterally than before or behind, and flat- ■ ted superiorly. It is divided into two Lobes posteriorly by the Falx ' Cerebelli. It has no convolutions, but on its surface are deep concentric Sulci., or Grooves. Like the Cerebrum, it consists of two substances, the Cortical and Medullary. By cutting the Cerebellum vertically from above downward, the arrangement of the two substances may be shown; the medullary appearing within the 202 Of the Medulla Oblongata. [Sect. XXXVI ! Answ. Cortical like a tree with numerous branches, hei i called, Arbor Vita. 7 The Ajifiendices Vermifornies are two worm-li; eminences; li 8 One is situated at the anterior and superior part, other at the posterior and inferior part of tlie Ce|^ helium. FOUllTII VEJVT7UCLE. 9 The Fourth Ventricle runs backward and dodi ward along the middle of the Cerebellum. j 10 The Iter-a-tertio-ad-quartum Ventriculum opens) to it anteriorly. ' 11 The Valnula Vicusenm\% situated at the beginn) of the fourth Ventricle, immediately behind | Iter-a-tertio-ad-quartum Ventriculum. ijj 12 The posterior termination is called, Calamus Sc\ torius. 13 The Crura Cerebclli proceed from the inferior Ji anterior part of the Cerebellum. ■te: SECTION XXXVIII. OF THE MEDULLA OBLONGATA. 1 The Medulla Oblongata is a large medullary| situated in the middle of the basis of the Cereb) and Cerebellum. 2 It is formed by the union of the Crura of the C brum and Cerebellum. ^ 3 The Crura Cerebri and Cerebelli., are the contii tions of the Medullary Substance of those p v.'hich unite at the Ports Varolii. j The Medulla Oblongata terminates posteriory the Medulla Spinalis which passes down the Vt bral Canal. I 4 PONS VAROLII. 5 The Pons Varolii is placed across the union ol Crura Cerebri and Cerebelli. 6 It is a transverse semi-annular protuberance. 2G3 ,t. XXXIX.] Of the Medulla Sfiinalis. f. Its surface is streaked transversely, and divided into lateral parts by a longitudinal depression. )RPOSA OLIVARIA AND CORPORA PTRAMIDALIA: From the Pons Varolii the Medulla Oblongata des- cends, becomes conical, and has four longitudinal eminences on its inferior surface, called, the Cor- flora Fyramididia, and Corfiora Olivaria. The Corpora Pyramidalia are placed in the mid- dle, in a longitudinal direction, behind the Pons Varolii. The Corpora Olivaria are situated on the outside of the Corpora Pyramidalia. CORPORA MAMMILLARIA. The Corpora Mammillaria are tvro small round medullary bodies, (situated very near the Infundi- bulum. |They are placed immediately under the basis of the anterior pillars of the Fornix. SECTION XXXIX. OF THE MEDULLA SPINALIS. The Medulla Spinalis proceeds from the extre- mity of the Medulla Oblongata. It is lodged in the Canal of the Vertebrse. It is invested by a continuation of the Membranes of the Brain. It is somewhat flattened anteriorly and posteriorly, and a groove runs along these surfaces. Like the Cerebrum and Cerebellum, it consists of a Cortical and Medullary Substance. It terminates pointed, at the Os Sacrum; towards its end ir consists of bundles of nervous fila- ments, which has occasioned it to be called, Cauda ! ^guina. 204 Of the Arteries in General. [Sect. X', ANGIOLOGY. SECTION XL. OF THE ARTERIES IN GENERAL. Answ. • ! 1 The Arteries are those Blood Vessels which c j 7 The Pulmonary Artery arises from the rij Ventricle, j 8 Ascends towards the left, passing before the beg ning of the Aorta; ' 9 It divides into two, viz. the right and left Puh\ nary Arteries; 10 These ramify throughout the Lungs. Mi I sct. XL.J Of the Arteries in General. 205 ■ ISW. r!l The right Pulmonary Artery passes behind the Aorta i and Superior Cava. ?■ It is the longest. |! They teianinate in minute ramifications which form upon the surfaces of the air cells, the Rete Mira- bile Malftighii. GF THE AORTJ. The Aorta arises from the superior part of the left Ventricle, Opposite the fourth Dorsal Vertebra. It ascends obliquely towards the right, it then forms a curve backwards and to the left, ascending as high as the second Dorsal Vertebra: whence it passes downwards and backwards to the left side of the body of the third Dorsal Vertebra, and continues its course along the bodies of the Vertebra as far as the Os Sacrum, lying a little to the left. It is generally divided into the ascending and descend- ing Aorta; and the descending is further divided into the sufierior and inferior.^ or Thoracic and Ab- dominal Portions. The head and upper extremities are supplied from the ascending Aorta, the Trunk and lower extremi- ties from the descending. The great Branches of the Aorta are the two Sub- clavian Arteries, the Carotids, the CAiac, the sufie- rior Mesenteric, the Eniulgent, the inferior Mesen- teric, and the Iliac Arteries. I The lesser branches are, the Coronary , Bronchial, ^f^hophageal, Intercostal, inferior BiaphragmatiCf Spermatic, Lumbar and Sacral Arteries. They all arise in pairs except the Celiac, the Huo Mesenteric, some of the I^sophageal, the Bronchial, and sometimes the Sacral. The first pair of Arteries are the Coronary. Three Arteries are given off from the arch of the Aorta, viz. the Arteria Innominata, or common trunk of the right carotid and right Subclavian; tiie ^tft Carotid and the left Subclavian. 1 he Carotids run up directly to the Head, "OL. II. S 206 wineries of the Heart. [Sect. XL] Answ. 25 Each divides into an external and internal Carotid. 26 The External Carotids are distributed to the Fac and external parts of the Head. 27 Tlie internal Carotids to the Brain. 28 The Subclavian Arteries pass'behind and under tlr Clavicles to the upper Extremity: 29 They terminate at the upper edge of the first Rib. 30 They then take the name of Axillary Arteries. 31 The Thoracic Portion of the descending Aorta give olT the Bronchial, (^sofihageal, and Intercostal Ar teries. 32 I'he Abdominal Portion gives off the Phrenic, Cxliai Sufierior Alesenteric, Emulgent, Sfiermatic, Inferio, Mesenteric, Lumbar, Sacral, and Iliac Arteries, 33 The Phrenic go to the Diaphragm. | 34 The Caliac goes to the Stomach, Spleen, and lavel 35 The Sufierior Mesenteric goes to the Mesenterj small Intestines, &c. 36 The Emulgent go to the Kidneys. 37 The Sfiermatic to the Testes. i 38 The Inferior Mesenteric goes to the great Intestine 39 The Lumbar go to the Loins. 40 The Sacral to the Sacrum. 41 The Aorta terminates in the two Iliac Arteru\ which pass 42 To the Pelvis and lower extremities. 43 They divide into the external and internal Iliacs. 44 The Internal Iliacs go to the Pelvis. 45 The External Iliacs pass to the Thighs and low extremities, 46 They terminate under Fallopius’s Ligament. 47 The continuations of the External Iliacs on the low extremities are called, the Femoral Arteries. , SECTION XLI. OF THE AR I ERIES OF THE HEART. j 1 The two Arteries of the Heart are called, Coronal there is a right and a left Coronary Artery. 2 They rise immediately above the Semilunar Vah 207 ^ sect. XLII,]] Arteries of the Head, Lnsw. I 3 The right Coronary Artery passes in the grove be- tween the right Auricle and Ventricle, round the I right edge of the Heart to its inferior flat surface; along the middle of which it runs to the Apex. ! 4 The left Coronary Artery is smaller, it passes between the Pulmonary Artery and left Auricle, and then ‘ divides into two or three branches: one runs along the middle of the upper surface, another passes round the basis of the flat side, and a third often ' goes to the Septum Ventriculorum. SFXTION XLII. ' OF THE AR I EUIES OF THE HEAD. 1 The TWO Carotid Arteries supply the Head. 2 The right arises from the Arteria Innominata, and the left is the next capital branch given off’ by the Aorta. 3 They ascend on each side of the Trachea, between it and the internal Jugular Vein, as high as the La- rynx, without giving off any branches, and in this course are called, the Brunitive Carotids. ^ 1 Opposite the Os Hyoides they divide into the external ! and internal Carotid. ' 5 The external is situated before and to the inside of 1 the internal, at their origin. EXTERNAL CAROTID ARTERY. ■) The External Carotid ascends behind the angle of the lower Jaw, passes under the Parotid Giand, and terminates opposite the Condyle of the lower Jaw. i It gives off nine Branches. I They are anteriorly the Superior Thyroideal, the Lin- gual, the External Maxillary, or Labial, and the I Irawsuerse /’aao/; posteriorly the OcdJiital,X\tt. pos- terior Oris; interiorly the ascending Pharyngeal; I and lastly, it divides into the Temporal, and the In- > tertxal Maxillary . ' The Superior Thyroid eal arises from the inner side of the External Carotid, near its origin. 208 ' Arteridi of the Head. [Sect. XLIL Answ. I to Immediately after its origin it bends downwards, ans gives branches to the Jugular Glands, the fat an^ skin; then runs transversely, and is distributed U]| the Thyroid Gland and Larynx, as well as slightljj to the Pharnyx. It The Lingual is the second branch from the Trunl of the External Carotid. I 12 It passes over the Cornu of the Os Hyoides to th( Muscles of that Bone and of the Tongue, and to tin Sublingual Gland, then loses itself in the Tongue where it has been called, the Raninal Artery. 13 The External Maxillary, or Labial., is the thin branch from the Trunk of the External Carotid, am arises anteriorly. 14 It'passes anteriorly over and just before the Masse ter, and middle of the lower Jaw; it then runs unde the Depressor Anguli Oris, supplying it, the Bui cinator, and the Quadratus. It sends off first, tit Sicbmental below the Chin; next a contorted brand which, dividing at the Commissure of the Lip: runs along their edges and forms, witli its fellov the Corenaria Labiorum. It then ascends towarc the Nose, and is distributed about it; it afterwarc; reaches the inner angle of the Palpebrse and di perses several branches. 15 The Ascending Pharyngeal is the fourth brand front the External Carotid, arising from its inn^ side. 16 It is'of small size, and ascends upon the Rectus A j ticus to the Pharnyx; some of its branches enhj the Cranium. 17 The Occipital is the fifth branch from the Truh of the External Carotid, and arises posteriorly- , 1 8 It passes obliquely before the Internal Jugular Ver and giving twigs to the Siylo-Hyoideus, Sty!o-Glc sus, and Digastric; it runs between the Styloid aj hlastoid Processes, supplying the Muscles and 1 teguments of the Os Occipitis; it communicatl posterioriy with the Vertebral and Cervical, aj superiorly with tlie Temporal Artery. 19 The Posterior Auris is the sixth branch from [ 209 act. XLII.J Arteries of the Head. I8W. Trunk of the External Carotid, and arises posteri- orly. I It is distributed to the exernal Ear, The Transverse Facial is the seventh branch from the External Carotid, it arises anteriorly. It is small, passes across before the Masseter Mus- cle, and is distributed to it and to the fat of the Cheek. I The Temporal is the eighth branch which arises from the Trunk of the External Carotid. 1 It emerges from the Parotid Gland, ascends over the Zygoma, and divides into an Anterior, Middle, and Posterior branch. The Anterior., ov Frontal branch, supplies the Forehead; the Middle, or Parietal branch, partly to the Forehead and partly to the Occiput; and the Posterior, or Occipital branch, to the Occiput. The Internal Maxillary commences from the termination of the External Carotid; Just bel^r the Cervix of the lower Jaw it bends in- ward, forward and downward, and then ascends for- ' ward to the Sphoeno-Maxillary Fissure, giving off 1st. The Arteria Meningea Media, which passes through the Foramen Spinosum of the Os Sphce- noides to the Dura Mater. kliy. The Inferior Maxillary, which enters the Canal of the lower Jaw, and goes to the Teeth and C.hin, Idly. The Alveolar, to the back Teeth of the upper Jaw. •thly. The Infra-Orbitar, which passes along the In- ; fra-Orbitary Canal to the Cheek, ithly. The Palat o-Maxillary , which descends in the Canal of the same name to the Palate. ''thly. The Sfihano-Palatine,\.n the Cavity of the Nose. 'Mstly. Various branches to the adjacent parts, from i which they have received names. I INTERNAL CAROTID ARTERT. ■The Internal Carotid at first forms a curve back- ward, and is situated more posteriorly than the ex- ternal: it ascends to the Petrous Portion of the S 2 ^10 Arteries of the Upjier Extremities. [Sect. XLII! AuiW. ^ i Temporal Bone, passes through its canal into tl Cavernous binus; it there forms another consider ble curve by the side of the Sella Turcica, and I the side of the anterior Clynoid Process it pierc| the Dura Mater. 28 It sends one branch forward just as it pierces tl Dura Maier, which accompanies the Optic Ner through tlie Foramen Opticum, called the Ojihthi mic., which is distributed to the contents of the 0 bit. It then divides into three branches, 1st. ’r*| Communicans, which runs backwards to join tl| Vertebral. 2dly. 29 The Antekior Cerebri, which runs forward a' unites wih its fellow from the other side, and th divides into two or three branches, which go to li anterior lobe of the Brain, to the Corpus Callosu and to the middle lobe of the Brain. 3dly. 30 The Media Cerebri, larger than the former,' vides into several Rami, which supply ^e superfici parts of the Brain above and below.* SECTION XLIII. I ARTERIES OF THE UPPER EXTREMITIES, j SUBCLAVIAN ARTERIES. 1 There are two Subclavian Arteries, one goinJ each Arm. j 2 The Right Subclavian arises from the Artd Innominata, the Left is the third branch wlj proceeds directly from the arch of the Aorta. ! 3 They pass transversely under the Clavicles, and 4 the first Rib. j 4 Above the middle of the’ two first Ribs, between anterior insertions of the Scaleni, they lose the niji of Subclavian, and take that of Axillary Arterie The Left Subclavian is shorter, and takes a nji oblique course than the right. j * The Vertebral Arteries are described as Branches oftheSuj Man. ect. XLIIL] Arteries of the Ujifier Extremities, 211 nsw. 6 They run some way without giving offiiny branches; then each gives off'szj:, viz. the Vertebral,t\-\Q Internal Mammary^ the Cervical, the Intercostal, the Inferi- or Thyroideal, and the Su/ira-Sca/iular Arteries. 7 The Vertebral arises from the posterior and upper side of the Subclavian; 8 It ascends and enters the canal formed in the Trans- verse Cervical Processes, sending off twigs in its ascent to the Medulla Spinalis and its Membranes, and giving Arteries to the Vertebral Muscles; its course is very tortuous, especially before it enters the Craiiiura at the Foramen Magnum Occipitale. Before entering the Cranium it communicates with the Cervical and Occipital Arteries, and immedi- ately after it enters it gives branches to the Medulla Oblongata Corpora Olivaria, &c. It then advances on the Basilary Process of the Os Occipitis, here joining its fellow, it forms the Basilary Artery, which communicates with the branches of the In- ternal Carotid, and is distributed to the posterior lobes of the Brain. d The branches of communication between the V erte- bral Arteries, and the Internal Carotids, surround the Sella Turcica, and form the Circulus Arterio- sus. 3 The Internal Mammary arises from "the anterior and lower side of the Subclavian; 1 It descends behind the Cartilages of the true Ribs, an inch from the Sternum,' giving branches to the Thymus, Mediastinum, Pericardium, Pleura, Inter- costal Muscles, &c. and passes from the Thorax by the side of the Ensiform Appendix of the Ster- num to the Rectus Abdominis, where it communi- cates with the Epigastric Artery. I The Cervical arises from the upper side of the Subclavian; 3 This Artery sometimes arises singly, and immedi- ately divides, or its two branches have distinct ori- gins. — The Cervicalis Anterior runs behind the Carotid of the same side, and is distributed to the anterior Muscles of the Neck, and to those of the Larynx, Pharynx, See The Posterior Cervical 212 Arteries of the Ufifier Extremities. ["Sect. XLIl Ansn'. passes under the Transverse Process of the lai Vertebra of the Neck, and runs to the posterior Ce' vical Muscles. 14 The Superior Intercostal arises from the low< side of the Subclavian; 1 5 It descends on the inside of the two or three uppe most Ribs near their htads, and sends off undi each of these Ribs, a branch which runs along i lower edge, and supplies the Intercostal Muscle contiguous parts of the Pleura, 8cc. 16 The Inferior Thyroideal arises from the upp( part of the Subclavian, near the internal Mammar 17 It ascends, passes behind the Primitive Carotid, ai is chiefly distributed to the Thyroid Gland. IS The SupRA-ScAPULAR is often a considerable branc it arises near the former, and sometimes from it; 19 It passes to the notch behind the Coracoid Process the Scajmla, and is distributed to the muscles at tli back and upper part of that bone. AXILLART ARTERIES. 1 20 The Axillary Arteries begin at the first Rib,b tween the insertions of the Scaleni, being the coL tinuiitions of the Subclavian; 21 Each terminates opposite the lower part of the Te don of the Latissinius Dorsi, being about four inci es long; its continuation is called, the Brachial .^i tery. 22 Each Axillary Artery sends off fve ov six brancho namely, the External Mammary, or Thoracic Ar.' ries, the Injra-Scafmlar, the Anterior Circumfit^ and the Posterior Circumflex. : 23 There are usually three or four External Ma^ MARY Arteries, but two are chiefly noticed. I 24 The SupF.RioR Mammary is th&frst branch givji off from the trunk of the Axillary. ! 25 It descends between the Pectoralis Major, and M nor, giving branches to them, and to the Serrati Anticus, Latissimus Dorsi, &c. J f :t. XLIII."] Arteries of the Ufiper Extremities. 21 S Dlw. t The Inferior Mammary is the second branch rising from the trunk of the Axillary; C It runs along the inferior edge of the Pectoralis Ma- I jor, and is distributed to the adjacent Muscles, 1 Breast and Skin. ! The Infr -Scapular is the ?/ 2 zrdbranch which arises from the trunk of the Axillary; It is a very considerable Artery, and takes the course 1 of the inferior Costa of the Scapula, sending branch- i. es to the Subscapularis, Teres Major, and Minor, I and large branches to the posterior part of the I. Scapula. { The Anterior Circumflex is small, it runs for- ward under the Coraco-Brachialis, then bends out- I ward, and passes under the Deltoid. The Posterior Circumflex is a considerable Ves- sel from the lower and posterior part of the Trunk; It runs backward between the head of the Os Hume- ri and Teres Major, surrounding the Articulation, till it reaches the posterior part of the Deltoid, un- der which it passes, and is distributed. |S The Brachial Artery, the . continuation of the I Subclavian, begins immediately below the Tendon ) of the Latissimus Dorsi; i It descends on the inside of the Arm, over the Cora- t co-Brachialis and short head of the Triceps, and ^ along the inner edge of the Biceps, to the middle of { the bend of the Arm. I Besides many small branches to the neighbouring parts, it sends off, 1st. The Profunda Humeri Supe- rior^ from the inner side of its upper part, a long branch which passes behind the bo'ne, and commu- i nicates with the Radial Artery. 2dly. The Profun- da Inferior, about the middle of the Arm, which I descends toward the inner Condyle. 3dly. The An- I astomodicus Magnus, given off a little above the ■ inner Condyle, communicating with the Arteries ’ of the fore-arm. € At the bend of the Arm it runs under the Aponeu- I rosis of the Biceps, and under the Median Vein. I A little below the fold of the Arm, it divides into two principal branches, an inner, or posterior, 214 Arteries of the Ufifier Extremities. [Sect. XLI Answ. named Cubital; and an outer, or anterior, natr Radial. S8 The Ulnar Artery passes deep under the flexors the hand and fingers, to the inner part of the f( arm, along the outer side of the Flexor Carpi 1 naris, and Os Pisiforme, to the palm of the ha; passing over the anterior Annular Ligament, ? under the Palmar Fascia, and here forming the ' fierfcial Palmar Arch. 39 It gives oft' high up, 1st. The Ulnar Recurrent: 2c a little lower, the Anterior hiterosseous Kx\.e,xy. i 3dly. the Posterior Interosseous Ai tery. 40 First, I'he Ulnar Recurrent runs to the inij Condyle, then turns up to communicate 'Hi branches from the Anastomoclicus. ' 41 Secondly, The Anterior Interosseous is gi'l off deeply, between the heads of the Ulna i| Radius; ,! 42 It descends close to the Interosseous Ligamtl passes under the Pronator Quadratus, behind whj it perforates the Ligament, and goes to the bacli the wrist. 43 The Posterior Interosseous has usually a c([ mon migin witli the anterior; 44 About a couple of inches below the Articulatio pierces the Interosseous Ligament, and hav given oft" a Recurrent toward the external ConC of the Os Humeri, it descends behind the Ligair and is distributed to the Muscles on the back ofJ Arm, and communicates with the anterior Intej seous and other Arteries. 1 45 The Superficial Palmar Arch crosses the upJ part of the palm of the Hand, and passes towiM the Thumb, lying between the Palmar Fascia] Flexor Tendons of the Fingers; , 46 It sends off five Branches, viz. the Ulnaris Profu. and./oMr Digital Arteries. \ 47 The Ulnaris Profunda, which passes deep urji the Flexor Tendons to join the Arcus Profundi; the Radial Arteiy, sends a branch to the inner , of the little Finger. 48 The Four Digital Arteries are given off in d V i;t. XLIII.J Jrteries of the Up fier Extremities. 215 r cession; each passes between the heads of two : neighbouring Metacarpal Bones; it then splits into t two, one branch passing along the inside of onefin- I ger, the other branch al- ng the outside of the adja- I cent finger. The first supplies the outside of the k Little finger, and inside of the Ring finger. The secojid goes to the outside of the Ring finger, and • inside of the Middle finger. The third to the out- I side of the Middle finger, and inside of the Fore I finger. fourth to the outside of the Index, and inside of the Thumb. 4 The Palmar Arch tei-minates by a branch of commu- ■ nication with the Radial Artery. • The Radial Artery takes the direction of the Radi- I us, it passes over the Pronator Teres, and at the I. wrist it lays superficially between the Tendons of ; the Flexor Carpi, Radialis, and Supinator Longus; I In its course to the wrist, it first gives off the Radial Recurrent over the outer Condyle, to communicate with the Anastomosing branches of the Brachial; I and in its course downward it supplies, by small branches, the various muscles near which it passes, i, At the wrist it gives off the Superfidalis Voice to the Ball of the thumb, and palm of the hand, which 1 often communicates with the Superficial Palmar Arch; It then runs backward under the Tendons of the Abductor and Extensors of the Thumb, between the basis of the first bone of the Thumb, and of the Metacarpal Bone of the fore finger; it passes into the palm of the hand, where it forms the Arcus Profundus. The Arcus Profundus runs under the Tendons of the Flexor .Muscles, close to the bones, and joins the communicating branch of the Superficial Arch; ■ It gives a branch to the Thumb, and one passes from it between each Metacarpal Bone. ■216 Of the Abdominal Arteries, j[Sect. XL^ SECTION XLIV. OF THE THORACIC ARTERIES. ' Answ. 1 The Thoracic Portion of the Aorta gives off the chial, the (^sojihageal, and the inferior Intercosi Arteries. 2 The Bronchial Arteries are given off very irreg larly, but they generally arise from the fore part' the Aorta, there is at least one for each lung, d sometimes more; 3 They pass directly to each lung, to the substance' which they are distributed. , 4 The (Esophageal Arteries, from three to six' number, arise from the fore part of the Aorta, a are distributed to the (Esophagus. ; 3 The Intercostal Arteries arise in pairs along t back part of the descending Aorta, all the way i the Diaphragm; 6 They run transversely over the bodies of the Ver brse, and supply the Intercostal Muscles, contigut Pleura, &c. SECTION XLV. OF THE ABDOMINAL ARTERIES. 1 The Abdominal Aorta gives off the Phrenic,^ ' Caliac, the Su/ierior Mesenteric,, the Emulgi the Ca/istilar, the Sjiermatic, the inferior Mei teric, the Lumbar, and the Sacral Arteries. 2 The Phrenic Arteries, two in number, arise fr i the Aorta, between the Crura of the lesser Mus i and the Diaphragm; 3 Tiiey run along the concave side of the Diaphrati and are distributed to its fibres, and to the nci i bouring parts. 4 The CjELiac Artery arises from the fore part of ' Aort. , immediately after its passage through ■ Crura of the Diaphragm, nearly opposite to ' 217 f i ect. XLV .] Of the Thoracic Arteries. Jnsw. f junction of the last Dorsal with the first Lumbar Vertebra; 15 It soon divides into three great Branches, viz. the Coronary of the Stomach, the Hepatic, and the Sple- nic Artery. 6 The CoiioNABY of the Stomach, the least of the three branches, passes to the left, and having reach- ed the superior Orifice of the Stomach, it returns along the lesser curvature, giving branches which I surround the Stomach; it communicates with the ' Pyloric Artery. j 7 The Hepatic runs to the upper and inner part of the Pylorus, there giving off first the Pyloric Arte- ry, w’hich is small, and a larger one, the Gastro-Ep- iploica Dextra, which runs along the right side of the great curvature of the Stomach, having first, at the Pylorus, given off the Duodenal Artery to the Duodenum; the Hepatic Artery then proceeds be- hind the Gall Ducts toward the Gall bladder, to which it gives off the Cystic Arteries, and then di- vides into two branches, one of wdiich goes to the right, and the other to the left lobe of the Liver. 3 'T’he Splenic runs towards the left, hidden beliind the Pancreas, toward the Spleen, adhering to the Pancreas, to which it gives off several branches, the Pancreatiae. Near the extremity of the Pancreas it gives off the G astro -Epiploic a Sinistra to the left portion of the great curvature of the Stomach, it then gives the Vasa Brevia to the great Extremi- ty of the Stomach; and lastly, it divides into four or five considerable branches, which terminate in the Spleen. 9 The Superior Mesenteric Artery arises from the fore part of the Aorta, a little below the Cteliac; 0 It descends obliquely to the left, at first covered by the Pancreas; it then passes over the Duodenum, and enters between the two Laminae of the Mesen- tery. In the rest of its course it takes a sv eep ob- liquely from the left to the right, and terminates at the extremity of the Ilium. By this means it forms a long arch, from which sixteen or eighteen branch- es proceed, chiefly to the small Intestines. The VoL. II. T 218 Of the Abdominal Arteries. [Sect. XL\', Answ. I first and last branches arc shorter than the middli ones. These branches join each other by numeroul arches. The first considerable Branch is the Coliok JDextra^ which, passing along the superior part o the Colon, communicates with the inferior Mesen teric. The second principal Branch supplies the lasi portion of the Ilium and the first of the Colon, and ii called, the Ilio~Colica. | 1 1 The Inferior Mesenteric Artery arises from th^ fore part of the Aorta, about a finger’s breadth be low the Spermatic Art.' lies. 12 It soon divides into tlirce nr four branches, distribute* to the large Intestines; tiie first of which, commu nicating with the Colica Dextra upon the Colon, il named Colica Sinistra. The lower branch sends ol the Arteria Hxmorrhoidalis Interna to the posteri® part of the Rectum. j 13 TIiCiEmulgent Arteries, one for each Kidney, ariai from the sides of the Aorta, immediately under tlip superior Mesenteric; j 14 The right lies more backward and is longer than th left, passing behind the Vena Cava; they both li L behind the Emulgent Veins, and enter the suo stance of the Kidneys behind the Vein. 15 The Right Capsul.vr comes, most commonly, fror the right Emulgent, and the left from the Aoiti above the Emulgent; 16 They pass directly, and are distributed to the Rent Capsules. 17 The two Spermatic Arteries arise near each othe from the fore part of the Aorta, between the Emu gents and inferior Mesenteric; ’ 18 They descend obliquely outward, giving off minul! branches; in men they pass through the Abdoin \ nal Ring, to be distributed to the Testes; while i Avomen they remain within the Abdomen, and a? distributed to the Ovaria and Uterus. 19 The Lumbar Arteries arise from the posterior pa of the abdominal Aorta, in five or six pairs; 20 They are distributed on each side to the loins. 21 The Sacral Artery generally arises from the bifu cation of the Aorta; Is |ect. XLVI.^ Of the Pelvic Arteries. il9 Ijnsw. fi2 It is distributed to the Os Sacrum, contiguous Perito- neum, Sec. &c. SECTION XLVI. I ^ OF THE PELVIC ARTERIES. i From the termination of the Aorta proceed, opposite J the junction of the fourth and fifth Lumbar Verte- brae, the two Iliac Arteries., and the Sacral Artery t already mentioned. Jj.2 The Right Primitive Iliac passes first before the origin of the left Iliac Vein, and then descends be- fore the right Iliac Vein. I" The Left descends before and to the outer side of the left Vein. i Opposite the union of the Ilium and Sacrum, each divides into an internal and an external Iliac Artery. ') The Internal Iliac passes into the Cavity of the Pelvis, a little before the Sacro-Iliac junction; and being directed a little forwards it forms a curve, whose convexity is turned downwards and back- wards. 6 Its branches are the lesser Iliac, the Glutceal, the Sci- atic, the Pudic, the Obturator, and the Umbilical Ar- tery. ' The Lesser Iliac, or Ilio-Lunibalis, is the first branch given off by the internal Iliac, but sometimes proceeds from the Glutseal; > It passes behind the Psoas, is distributed to the Ilia- cus Internus, to the Os Ilipm, to the Quadratus Lumborum, kc. • The Glut.$al, one of its greatest Branches, is the second Branch from the Trunk of the internal Iliac; ) It passes from the Pelvis along with the Sciatic Nerve, through the greater Sacro-Ischiatic Notch. It is distributed in numerous branches to the Glu- teus Maximus and Medius. The Sciatic Artery is the third branch, and next in size to the Glutaeal; ! After i 222 Arteries of the Lower Extremities. [Sect. XLVlI.i tiirator; and anastomoses with the Obturator Ar- tery. 2dly. The Circumfexa A'xrervra, near the former, dis- tributes to tlie external and upper part of the Thigh anastomosing with the Gluteal. 3diy. The /^crforan'es^ usually three in number, sen' off lower do'vn, and posteriorly; they perforate th( Triceps- and are distributed to the back part of th( Thig.h. 6 The Foi'liteal Artery is the name given to the con tinuation -)f the Femoral; ' 7 It gives I'if two supeiiorly, called the Su/ierior Jrti\ culur, w!,ir.i) pass to the upper part of the knei joir.t; two inieiiorlv, to the low'er part of the kne' joint, cr ;icd the Inf "i or Articular; and one or tw'l bctvoei. these, caiicU ihe Middle Articular; i 8 It r/n-zdr.'! into two -n t.icipal branches, namely, th ' Ant-ri'. r Pu.j > ;r Arteries. | 9 The Axmaoit 1 latAL passes between the heads cj| the Tibia and Fniiiia, through the Interosseus Ligj" ment, then descends on its fore part, between tfejl Tibialis Anticus and Extensor Digitorum: passei under the common Annular Ligament, and advar ces on the convex side of the Foot, as far as the it tersticfc, between the first and second Metatarsi But.es. 10 As it passes between the Tibia and Fibula, it giv( off several small branches; it gives off nunierot others as it descends upon the Leg, and over tli upper piu’t of the I'oot. At its termination it sent a large branch between the heads of the first and s cond Metatarsal Bones, to join the Posterior Tibia it also sends several branches over the Metatars Bones, and a considerable one to each side of tl great Toe. 11 The Posterior Tibiae descends between the Sol us. Tibialis Posticus, Flexor Digitorum Coramun; and Flexor Longus Pollicis; it then runs behind tl inner ankle, and passes to the sole of the Foi through the concavity of the Os Calcis, where it ( ■yides into the External and Internal Plantar A teries; l Answ. 22 i.t. XLVIII.] Of the Veins in General, V- gives branches to the Muscles as it descends, and : the Nutrient Artery to the Bone; it also communi- cates behind the inner Ankle with the Anterior Ti- bial. The External Plantar passes on the concavity of the Os Calcis obliquely under the sole of the Foot, I to the base of the fifth Metatarsal Bone; thence it ( runs across, forming the Plantar Arch, toward the ! great Toe, where it communicates with the large branch of the Anterior Tibial. From the convex side of this Plantar Arch branches proceed to the t outside of the second Toe, and to botii sides of the I three last ones, in the same way as the Digital Ar- teries of the hand are given off. I The Internal Plantar, having passed beyond the ’ middle of the sole of the Foot, divides sending one branch toward the great Toe, where it communi- cates with the branch of the Anterior Tibial, and another to the first Phalanges of the other Toes, communicating with the branches of the arch. I The Fibular Artery descends bn the back of the Fi- I bula, between the Soleus and Flexor Longus Polli- ’ cis, giving Rami in its course; and about the lower ; third of the Fibula it sends a branch between it and the Tibia to the Integuments of the Tarsus. Be- I tween the Astragalus and Tendo Achillis, it forms an arch with the Posterior Tibial, thence running outward above the external Ankle, it communicates with the Anterior Tibial, and sends off several Rami. SECTION XLVIII. OF THE VEINS IN GENERAL. The Veins are those Bloodvessels by which the Blood is returned to the Heart from the different parts of the body. They are distinguished from Arteries, by being more transparent, less elastic, collapsing when cut across and having no pulsation. 224 The Sujicrior Cava, (^Sect. XLl Answ. I 3 The Veins arise from the extreme branches I Arteries, except in the Spleen, Corpora Cavernj Penis, and Clitoris, where they begin by open mod i in the cells of these parts. 4 Their general mode of distribution resembles that the Arteriesj i 5 They are more numerous and larger; | 6 Their structure resembles that of the Arteries,^; their coats, especially the elastic coat, are Ihinnel 7 The /wiernc/, or Cuticular Coat, forms occasion®' semilunar folds, called Valves; i 8 These are arranged in pairs, have their concave si* i turned towards the Heart, and their straight ed|| i meet when distended; , 9 They are not found in the Veins of the Head, orl?j . cera: 10 They allow the Blood to flow towarids the Heart, I : prevent its taking an opposite course. | 1 1 Six Trunks return the Blood to the Auricles of t Heart, which the Pulmonary Artery and Aorta h: conveyed from riie V entricles. 1 2 The A’our Pulmonary Veins return the Blood fit ,' the Lungs to the left Auricle. The Sufierior and t ; Inferior Cava bring back to the right Auricle tl : which had been distributed by the Aorta. 13 The Heart has one Vein only, called the Corona' Vein, which opens into the posterior and inferior pi ; of the right Auricle, very near the Septum Auric lorum. SECTION XLIX. THE SUPERIOR CAVA. 1 The Superior Cava arises from the superior pi of the right Auricle, where it is surrounded by t Pericardium. 2 It ascends a little to the right and backwards, and t« minates behind the Cartilage of the first Rib, by < viding into two branches, called the Subclavi • Veins. ;t. L.J Veins of the Head and JVeck. 225 |V'. fit receives the Vena Azygos, the right internal Mam^ I mary and several lesser branches. The Vena Azygos is the Trunk of the Intercostal t Veins of the right side, and of the inferior Intercos- tal of the left. It crosses from the left to the right; ascends on the right side of the bodies of the Vertebrae, passes be- hind and above the root of the right Lung, and en- ters the posterior part of the Vena Cava. The Right Subclavian receives three vessels, viz. the External Jugular; the Internal Jugular, and the Vertebral. The Left Subclavian, by much the longest, passes before and across the Arteries going to the Head; ' ' and receives, besides the same Veins as the right, the Trunk of the left superior Intercostals, and the left internal Mammary. The Axillary Vein is a continuation of the Subcla- vian, and receives the blood of the Veins, which ! correspond to the branches of the Axillary Artery. I SECTION L. OF THE VEINS OF THE HEAD AND NECK. The External Jugular receives the blood of the following Veins, viz. of the Frontal Vein, from the Forehead: the Angular Vein, from about the inner angle of the Eye; the Temporal Vein, from the Temple; the Auricular Vein, from the Ear; the Lingual Vein from the Tongue; the Occipital Vein, from the Occiput; and the Supra- Humeral Vein, from the Scapula; ! It runs superficially down the Neck, over the Mus- cles and passing behind the Clavicle, it tenninates generally in the Subclavian of the same side, but sometimes in the Axillary, and sometimes in the union of these two. > The Internal Jugular, a large Vein, receives branches from the Facial and Temporal, but it is chiefly formed by the Sinuses of the Dura Ma- || TER. 226 Feins of fiie Head and A'ccic. ,_SectJ Answ. !l 4 These are the Cavcrnious^ the Circular, the Super\ and Inferior Petrosal, the Occipital, the Infer Longitudinal, the Torcular HeropMU, and the Su^ rior Longitudinal. . ,| 5 The Cavernous Sinus is situated on each side of i Seila Turcica, at the Apex of the Petrous port! of the Temporal Bone; 6 It receives blood from the great Ophthalmic Veir I 7 The Circular Sinus is situated around the Pit j tary Gland. I 8 The Superior Petrosal Sinus is placed in gi’oove of the ridge of each Os Petrosum; ■] 9 They receive their blood from the Cavernous and Cijl cular Sinuses. ' 10 The Inferior Petrosal Sinus is situated ale j the Suture, formed by the Os Petrosum and a Occipitis; 1 1 It receives blood from the Cavernous and Circu! Sinuses. 12 The Occipital Sinus is placed in the inferior p ! tion of the Internal Crucial Spine of the Os Oc - pitis; 13 It receives blood from the Cerebellum. ; 14 The Inferior Longitudinal Sinus is situatedia the lower edge of the Falx. 1 5 The Torcular Herophili is situated in the junctil of the Falx and Tentorium; ’ 16 It receives blood from the inferior Longitudinal !■ nus, and from the Vena Magna Galeni. 17 The Superior Longitudinal Sinus is situated! the fuiTow of the Spine of the Os Fronds, up{: edges of the Parietal bones, and superior portioa the internal Crucial Ridge of the Os Occipitis. 18 The Lateral Sinuses are placed along the pos rior edge of the Tentorium, in the grooves of t lateral portions of the Crucial Ridge of the Os C cipitis; in those on the inside of the posterior in ■ rior Angle of the Parietal bones; in those of ts inside of the Mastoid portions of the Tempo I bones; and in those which are situated on each sif of the Foramen Magnum of the Occipital bone; 19 They receive blood from the superior Longitudin. t. LI.] Veins of the Unifier Extremities, 22f Torcular Herophili, Occipital and Petrosal Sinu- ses; They terminate at the Jugular Foramina, where the ; Internal Jugular Veins begin; These descend by the sides of the Cervical Vertebrae, along the edge of the Longus Colli, behind the Sterno and Omo Hyoideus, behind the external ex- I ti’emity of the Clavicle; They terminate in the Subclavian Veins. The Vertebral Vein accompanies the Vertebral j Artery through the Foramina, of the transverse pro- i cesses of the Cervical Vertebrae; ft does not enter the Cranium with the Vertebral Artery, but receives blood from the lateral Sinuses through the Foramen Condyloideum Posterius, and Foramen Mastoideum, and from the Vertebral Ca- nal: ft terminates in the upper and posterior part of the i Subclavian Vein. [ SECTION LI. )F THE VEINS OF THE UPPER EXTREMITIES. The Veins of the Extremities are divided into the Dee/i-seated and the Supcrfcial. The Deep-seated V^eins regularly accompany the Ar- teries, and receive the same names; 'Those of the upper Extremity are, one Axillary Vei?i, two Srac/iial Veins,) two Radial) two Interos- seal) and t%oo Ulnar Veins. The Superficial Veins lie under the skin, and follow a different course; Those of the superior Extremity are the CephaliC) i and the Basilic. The Cepha MC is situated along the outer and fore- part of the Arm and Fore-arm. At the Extremity of the Radius it receives branches from the back part of the Hand, toward the Thumb. Between the Thumb and the Metacarpus it receives the Cephatica Bollicis, and a little below the bend of the Arm, the Mediana Cefihalica; Of the Inferior Cava, 228 Of the Inferior Cava, [Sect. Answ. 8 It ascends before the external Condyle of the Hu: rus, along the outside of the Biceps Muscle; pai between the Pectoralis Major and Deltoid, and minates in the. Axillary Vein. 9 the Basilic is situated along the inner and fore|j of the Arm and Fore-arm; ! 10 It receives branches from the back part of the lid towards the little Finger; passes over and aroi the internal part of the Fore-arm and internal C| dyle of the Humerus, above which it receives Mediana Basilica, and runs along the inner eclg the Biceps; 1 1 It terminates in the Axillary Vein. 3 2 The Mediana is situated between the Cephalic Basilic Veins; 13 It divides into two great branches about the middl the Fore-arm, namely, the Mediana Cephalica, Mediana Basilica; which join the Cephalic and silic Veins. 14 It receives the Vena Profunda, a branch of coinl( nication with the deep-seated Veins. SECTION LIE OF THE INFERIOR CAVA. 1 The Inferior Cava, larger than the superior, ar:s from the inferior part of the risrht Auricle of Heart. 2 It soon pierces the Diaphragm, is placed in a nc at the posterior part of the Liver, descends al( the bodies of the Vertebras to the right of the i ta; and opposite the junction of the fourth and! Vertebrae, it divides into two branches, called. Iliac Veins. 3 In this course it receives first, the, two Phrenic. Diaphragmatic Veins; ne.xt \ha four Hepatic Ve lower down the two Emulgent, and the Spewi Veins; and lastly, the Liiinbur Veins. 4 The Hepatic Veins vary in number, they enter 22 » I [ Sect. LTII.] Feins ef the Lower Extremities. Aiww. anterior part of the Inferior Cava, just where it passes behind the Liver ^ 5 The Emulgents are the Veins of the Kidneys; the left is the longest, passes before the Aorta, and re- I ceives the left Spermatic Vein. ' 6 The Spermatic Veins correspond with the Arteries »: of that name, the right enters the Vena Cava, the - left opens into the left Emulgent. ; 7 The Two Primitive Iliac Veins follow the distri- bution of the Iliac Arteries. h' 8 They divide at the Sacro-Iliac Junction into internal lUac and external Iliac. V 9 The Internal Iliac receives blood from the Veins f which correspond to, and accompany the various branches of, the internal iliac Artery. 1 10 The External Iliac accompanies the Artery, and is situated at its inner side; it receives the Veins of the lower Extremities. SECTION LIII. \ OF THE VEINS OF THE LOWER EXTREMITIES. * 1 The Veins of the lower Extremities, like those • of the upper, have a deep-seated and a superficial I set. 2 The Deefi-seated are, the Femoral Vein, Pofiliteal Vein, two posterior Tibial Veins, t%vo anterior Tibial Veins, and two Interosseal Veins. 3 The Superficial are, the Saphena Major, and Saphena Minor. 4 The Saphena Major is situated on the inner part of the Foot, Knee and Thig-h; 5 It receives branches from the upper part of the back ot the toot, towards the great Toe; runs over the Malleolus Internus, along the inner part of the Ti- bia, just behind tlie internal Condyle of the Fem^’, and follows the direction of the Sartorius up me Thigh, receiving branches in its course; I 6 It terminates in the Crural Vein, a little below Pou- part’s Ligament. ? VoL. II. U Of the Vena Portx. 230 Answ. [Sect. LIV. 7 The Saphena Minor begins on the outside of the Foot, ascends on the same side of the Tendo Achil- lis and Gastrocnemius, and enters the Ham; 8 It terminates in the upper part of the Popliteal Vein. SECTION LIV. OF THE VENA PORTjE. 1 The Vena Port^ is a Vein of great size, peculiar to the Liver, and which has two sets of branches; 2 One set called collectively. Vena Porte Abdo7ninalis^ !j is distributed over the Stomach, Intestines, Spleen, and Pancreas, accompanying the Arteries of these ; parts, and receives their Blood. 3 The other set, called collectively, the Vena Porte He~ j patica, is ramified through the substance of the Liver, secretes the bile, and terminates in the He- patic Veins. ■4 The Trunk of the Vena Porte, is situated partly in .. the transverse fissure of the Liver, where it is called, the Sinus of the Vena Portae, and partly it ; is contained in Glisson’s Capsule; 5 It is formed by three considerable Veins, namely, ' the Vena Mesenterica Major, the Vena Splenica, -awA j the V ena Mesenterica Minor, or Hemorrhoidalis In- i terna. 6 The Mesenterica Major, or Superior, receives I blood from the Veins corresponding to the superior Mesenteric Artery. 7 The Splenica receives its blood from the Spleen, j and from a branch of the Coronary Vein of the Sto- i mach, the Pancreatic Veins, and the Gastro-Epi- ploica Sinistra. I t The Mesenterica Minor, or Inferior, obtains its ^ blood from the inferior Mesenteric, and some j f branches of the Caeliac Arteries; It also receives smaller Veins, viz. the Cystic, the ! Pyloric, and the Duodenal Veins; as also the Gas- trica Dextra, and the Coronary Vein of the Stomach. Sect. LV.] Of the Absorbent System. ♦231 SECTION LV. OF THE ABSORBENT SYSTEM IN GENERAL. Answ. 1 The Absorbents are a numerous set of minute transparent vessels, distinct from the blood vessels, which take up the nutritive part of our food, and the various fluids and soiids of the body, to make way for the deposit of fresh matter. 2 They are divided into Lacttais and Lymphatics. 3 This distinction has arisen only from the colour of their contents, — the Lacleals contain a milk-like fluid, the chyle, they are the absorbents of the small Intestines; all the other absorbents of tlie body are called Lymphatics., containing Lymph. 4 They begin by minute open mouths, frst from all the internal Cavities; secondly., from the Cellular Membrane, and every interstice; tfiirdly, from the Ducts and G\ax\d^-, fourthly., from the surface of the Skin, Stomach, Intestines, &c. 5 They follow the general course of the Veins: in the Limbs, there is a Deep-seated and a Superficial set. 6 terminate by two Trunks behind the middle of * each Clavicle, in the Subclavian Vein, near the an- gle formed by it and the internal Jugular. 7 The hft is the principal Trunk, and is called, the Thoracic Duct; it receives all the absorbents of the body, except those of the right arm and right side of the head, which form the right Trunk. 8 They are very thin and transparent, but remarkably dense, and stronger than the red veins, 9 They have a muscular and a cuticular Coat. 10 The cuticular Coat is the most internal, and forms numerous pairs of valves, in every absorbent vessel. 11 The Lymphatic Glands, an important part of the absorbent system, aie small glandular bodies, through which the absorbents convey their contents before they terminate in the common Trunks. 12 They are found in clusters in various parts of the body, as just below the Occiput., under the Ears and along the side of the JCeck., behind the Clavicle., 23S^ JLympbatics of Che Head and Heck. [Sect. LVI. Ajasw. in the .Axilla, and two or three near the Elbow; in the l^horax, the Bronchial Glands, at the root of the Lungs; in the Abdomen, called Mesenteric Glands, belonging to the Lacteals; in the Loins and Felvis, in the Inguen; and two or three in the Ham. 13 The Absorbents which enter a Gland are called Vasa Jnfereniia, they are more numerous than those whicli pass out of the Gland, and are called, Vasa Effcrentia. 14 These Glands appear to be of cellular structure, and not composed of con voluted absorbents. SECTION LVI. * OV THE LYMPHATICS OF THE HEAD AND NECK. I 1 The Lymphatics of the Head and Neck are di- vided into-the E'adal, Temfioral, Occipital, and Thy- roideal Lymphatics. 2 The Facial accompany the Trunk and Branches of the Facial bloodvessels, and pass through small glands situated in their course. 3 The Temporal accompany the Temporal bloodves- sels, and pass through glands at the root of the Zygomatic Process. 4 The Occipital accompany the Occipital bloodves- sels, pass through glands behind the Mastoid pro- cess, and descend with the others along the external and internal Jugular Veins, to join the Lymphatics of the upper Extremities. 5 The Thy KOI deal descend on each side the Trachea, through the Cervical Glands, to the commencement of the Thoracic Duct. 6 Lymphatics have never been demonstrated in the Brain, but their existence is not doubted. sect. LIX.J Lymphatics of the Trunk. 233 SECTION EVIL OF THE LYMPHATICS OF THE UPPER EXTREMITIES. [ JISW. 1 The Superficial Lymphatics of the upper extre- mity follow the course of the Cephalic and Basilic Veins; those accompanying the Basilic enter two or three glands just above the internal Condyle of the Os Humeri. 2 The Deep-seated accompany the Arteries, there being three or four, or more. Lymphatic Trunks to each Artery. 3 They all terminate in the Axillary Lymphatic Trunk; 1 4 This opens into the Thoracic Duct on the left side. S The right Axillary Lymphatic Trunk terminates by a second Trunk common to it, and the Lymphatics of the right side of the Head. SECTION LVIII. F THE LYMPHATICS OF THE LOMTiR EXTREMITIES. 1 The Superficial Lymphatics of the lower extre- mities follow the course of the Saphena Major and Minor Veins. Tiiose accompanying the Saphena Minor, enter two or three glands placed in the Ham. The Deep-seated accompany the Arteries; several Lymphatic Trunks are found with each Artery. Hii, lei- SECTION LIX. ^ OF THE LYVlPH.VriCS OF THE TRUNK. |l The Lymphatics from the Nates, and from the Or- gans of Generation, pass through the Inguinal Glands, then under Poupart’s Ligament to glands situated at the brim of the Pelvis; those from the Testicles pass along the Spermatic Chord to the Lumbar Giands; those from the Cavity of the Pel- vis generally proceed along, the mternal Iliac Arte- U 2 234 Answ. Of the Lacteal Sac and Duct. [Sect. LX. ry, and a third set ascends upon the Psoas Magnus. At the posterior part of the Pelvis they collect to- ward the right side, forming a Plexus in the right Lumbar Region, and at the tliird Lumbar Vertebra they unite, and being soon joined by the Lactealsi form the Receptaculum Chyli. 2 The Abdom'NAL Lymphatics from the Kidneys, proceed through glands to a considerable vesse! near the Aorta; those from the Spleen pass along with its Artery; those from the Pancreas join the Lymphatics of the Spleen; those from the Stomacl in part join those of the Spleen; others follow th« course of the Coronary Artery, being joined by ves sels from the Liver; those of the Liner., either as| cend its broad Ligament, or join the deep-seateti vessels, or ascend in trunks behind the Sternum The Lymphatics of the Intestines are called Lacteala they run through glands placed in the Mesentei| to the Receptaculum Chyli. 3 The Lymphatics of the Lungs are either super ficial or deep-seated, and passing through the Bron chial Glands, they partly join the Thoracic Dua| behind the bifurcation of the Trachea, while som, of those from the right Lung ascend in a trunk be fore the superior Cava, and terminate in the greJ Lymphatic Vessel which opens between the rigr Subclavian and Jugular Vein: and others from th left, passing behind the arch of the Aorta, terminal near the end of the Thoracic Duct. The LymphaiU of the Heart accompany the Coronary Vessels, an those of the left side terminate with the last mei lioned Lymphatics of the Lungs, while those of th right terminate between the right Subclavian as Jugular Veins. SECTION LX. I OF THE LACTEAL SAC AND DUCT. 1 The Lactkax Sac is situated on the body of tlj first Lumbar Vertebra, behind the right Crus of tli Diaphragm, and above the right Renal Artery; j 235 || ect. LXI .3 Of the J\'‘erves in General. I'DSM-. 1:2 It is irregularly oval, diminishing towards its upper part, being about an inch in length, and a third of an inch in breadth. ?;3 From the upper part proceeds the Lacteal, or Tho- racic Duct. ] 4 This passes between the Crura of the Diaphragm ( and beneath the right side of the Aorta, and ascends between that vessel and the Vena Azygos, to the i fifth Dorsal Vertebra, where that Vein, in its pas- sage to join the Cava, covers it. The Duct then passes behind the CEsophagus and the curvature of the Aorta, to the left side, till, behind the left Caro- ' tid Artery, and on that side of the CEsophagus, it I ascends to the first or second Dorsal Vertebra, and, > leaving the Carotid, makes a circular turn and di- ' vides: uniting again almost immediately it descends, 43 And terminates behind the internal Jugular Vein, in I the upper part of the Subclavian Vein. Its opening into the Vein is guarded by two Semilu- { Bar Valves. /- NEUROLOGY. SECTION LXI. OF THE NERVES IN GENERAL. 1 The Nerves are long, white firm chords which ram- ify, after the manner of the bloodvessels, to be dis- tributed to all parts of the body. 2 They arise from the Brain, Medulla Oblongata, and Medulla Spinalis. 3 They in general follow the course and distribution of the Arteries, arising in pairs, and dividing into Branches and Ramifications. 4 They anastomose; and in some parts their mutual communications are numerous, forming a Plexus; at others a knot called Ganglion., is found in the course of a Nerve, from which numerous branches arise. 236 Of the Cerebral A^erves. [[Sect. LXlll Answ. 5 The Nerves consist of Fasciculi, or bundles of disi tinct longitudinal fibres, closely connected togethej by cellular substance. ii 6 Their membranous coverings arc said to be continii ations of those which envelop the Brain and Spina Marrow; these are distinct at their origin, but a? ter wards affirm cellular texture only appears to sub round them. 7 They are well supplied with bloodvessels. 8 The Ganglions are of a redish gray colour, of firm consistence, and formed by a close intertexlure oi filaments. 9 The Nerves are divided into Cerebral^ of which then are ten pairs; and Sfiinal, of which there are thirtj pairs; besides these the Grand Symfiathetic Aferve. 10 The Cerebral ATerves pass out through various holei in the basis of the Cranium. I 1 1 The S/iinal ATerves through the Lateral F’oramina the Vertebrse, and the Anterior Foramina of the 0| Sacrum. 12 The Ten Cervical Pairs of Nerves are: the P’irst Pair or Olfactory Nerves; the Second Pair, or Ofiti\ Nerves; the Third Pair, or Motores Oculorum; th( Fourth Pair, or Pathetid; the Fifth Pair, or Trigt mini; the Sixth Pair, or Motores Exteriii; the Se venth Pair, or Auditory Nerves; the Eighth Pair, o Par Vagum; the Ninth Pair, or Idngiial Nerves and the^Tenth Pair, or Sub-ocdfntal Nerves. 13 The Spinal Nerves are divided into Cervical, Dorsal Lumbar, and Sacral. 'm I SECTION LXII. OF THE CEREBRAL NERVES. :3| FIPST PAIR. - I 1 The Olfactory Nerves arise from the Corpoti Striata, i 2 They pass forward on each side of the Crista Galij] becoming gradually larger and setter, and reach thi Ob Ethmoides without any communication betwecH them. 2'37 li t. LXIL] Of the Cerebral Kerves. Irhey split into a great number of filaments, and pass out of the Cranium through the holts of the Cri- t briform Plate of the Cthmoid Bone; These are ramified on the Membrane lining the Sep^ turn Narium, and the rest of the Cavity of the Nose. They communicate by several filaments, tvith the Ophthalmic and superior Maxillary Nerves SECOND PAIR. iThe Optic Nerves, the largest of the Cervical Pairs, i arise from the Thalami Nervorum Opticorum; [They first pass outward, then approach each other, unite before the Sella I'urcica, and again separate; They quit the Cranium through the Foramina Op- : tica. They pass to and enter the Globe of the Eye, in or- der to form the Retina. THIRD PAIR. fThe Motores Oculorum arise from the Crura Ce* rebri, just before the anterior edge of the Pons k Varolii; They perforate the Dura Mater behind the sides ot the Posterior Clynoid process, and run along the ; upper part of the Cavernous Sinus. [They pass out of the Cranium through the Foramen Lacerum Orbitale Superius. Sach sends, 1st. a branch to the Rectua Superior^ which gives a ramus to the Levator Palpebrae Su- perioris. |ldly. A branch to the Rectus Internua. 5dly. A branch to the Rectus Inferior. Ithly. The longest branch to the Obliquus Inferior. ithly. A branch to the Lenticular Ganglion. ?rom the Lenticular Ganglion proceed several • filaments, forming the Ciliary Plexus; they sur- round the Optic Nerve, perforate the Sclerotic Coat, and run between it and the Choroid as far as the Iris, to which they are distributed. 338 Of the Cerebral Serves. [Sect. LX FOURTH FAIR. Answ. 15 The Pathetici, the smallest pair, arise behind | Nares. 16 They pass on each side to the edge of the Tentoria within which they arc concealed, and along the i per part of the Cavernous Sinus. 17 They pass out of the Cranium through the Foraa Lacerum Orbitaie Inferius. 18 They terminate in the Obliquus Superior. FIFTH PAIR. 19 The Trigemini arise from the sides of the Pons 1 rolii, by numerous distinct filaments. i 20 They pass toward the point of the Os Petrosum,wh | each perforates the Dura Mater, a little below “ commencement of the Tentorium, and forms a | Hemilunar Ganglion. |ii 21 From its Semilunar Ganglion each gives off thi great Branches, namely, the First, or Ophthah^ the Second, or Superior Maxiiiartji the Third;il Inferior Maxillary. 22 The Oph thalmic Branch passes through the F(l men Lacerum Orbitaie Superius. 23 The Superior Maxillary passes through theForaei Rotundum to the upper Jaw. 24 The Inferior Maxillary passes through the Foranl Ovale toward the lower Jaw. 25 The Ophthalmic sends off, \s\.. Frontal through the Superciliary Notch to the Forehd 2dly. A Masai branch towards the inner Canthus the Lachrymal Sac, and parts adjacent, senclj branches through the internal Orbitar Foram, one of which takes a circuitous course to the ti] the Nose. 3dly. A Lachrymal branch to the LacljJ mal Gland. 4thiy. Some branches of comrnunica': to the Lenticular Ganglion, and to the fourth pa 26 The Superior Maxillary sends off, 1st. The rygoid branch through the Pteiygoid Forameiiil join the Portio Dura of the seventh pair. 2diy. ’ “J Of the Cerebral J^ervea. 23» i. LXII.] II Sfiino-Pulatine to the Nose, through the Foramen of that name. 3dly. The Palatina, down the Palatine I Foramen to the Palate. 4thly. The Infra-Orbitar (through the Canal of that name, to the Cheek and upper Lip. Sthly. Filaments to the Teeth of the up- |per Jaw. I'he Inferior Maxillary sends off, 1st. A Temjmral •branch. 2dly. A branch to the Cheek. Sdly. KLin- pgual branch; this is the true Gustatory Nerve, its ■ branches terminating in the Papillae of the J’ongue. ' 4thly. The Dental hrmch, which is the continuation . of this Nerve, it enters the Canal of the lower Jaw, bis distributed to the Teeth, and comes out at the 1 : Chin through the mental hole. I SIXTH PAIR. whe Motokes Externi arise between the Pons Va- •rolii and the Corpora Olivaria. I dvancing to the Dura Mater, they perforate it on lone .side of the junction of the Sphoenoid and Occi- » pital Bones. They then run through the Cavernous Sinus by the side of the Carotid Arteries, to which they closely adhere, and also communicate with a n branch of the fifth pair; they likewise send back- ■ ward a filament along the Carotid Artery, accompa- fcoying it in its canal, and joining the great Sympa- I hetic. 'they finally quit the Cranium through the Foramen i.Lacerum Orbitale Superius. ■ach is distributed wholly to the Rectus Externus f Jculi. SEVENTH PAIR. \ 'he Auditory Nerves arise from the lateral and posterior part of the Pons Varolii. I'hey pass into the Meatus Auditorius Internus of he Ear on each side. ach consists of two portions, namely, the Portia MollU, and Portia Dura he Portio Dura, small and firm, is placed anteriorly; 24* Ausw . Of the Cerebral J^erves. [Sect. LX the Poi’tio Mollis, larger and softer, is situated me posteriorly. 36 Tile PoRTio Mollis enters the organ of hearing the basis of the Cochlea, and inner side of the V tibuluni, and is alone distributed to the Labyiintl 37 The PoRTio Dura passes from the Cranium tlirou the Fallopian Aqueduct, and Stylo-Mastoid Fo men; 38 It first gives filaments through the small hole on ' superior surface of the Us Petrosum, to join ^ Pterygoid Nerve, then one to the Stapidetis, and it goes out, another, which passing through ! Tympanum, is called Chorda Tumliani^ and jc the Lingual br.-.nch oi tlie inferior Maxillary Net 29 On quilling- the .Stylo-Mastoid Foramen, the Po Dura forms a Plexus, whose branches are wic distributed over the side of the Head and Neck the Temple, to the Eyelids, Cheeks, Nose, L Chin, Head, and Neck, forming what has been cai tlie Pfx Jlnucrinufi. 40 It freely communicates with the three branche the fifth pair, and with the Cervical Nerves. f EIGHTH PAIR. 41 The Par Vagum arise from the Corpora Oliv laterally. 42 At its commencement it consists of two separate ] tions,the first- called the Glosso- Pharyngeal JSfei and the second, the true Par Vagum. \ 43 They run towards the Jugular Foramen, before I extremity of the Lateral Sinus, from which] Nerve on each side is separated by two small li prominences, and a membranous Septum. Here] Glosso-Pharyngeal Nerve is situated before thej V agurn, and separated from it by a thin mem' nous Septum. I 44 It is joined by the JVervus Accessorius., in its pasi through the Jugular Foramen. 45 The Nervus Accessorius ascends from the Sj Marrow, enters the Cranium at the Foramen Ji num Occipitale, and joining the Par Vagum, pt>] 241 »ect. LXII.J Of the Cerebral J\’erves. [JlSW. out again to be distributed to the Integuments and Muscles at the back of the Neck. i6 The Glosso-Pharvngeal Nerve isdistributed to the Tonsils, Pharynx, and Tongue; and sends branches of communication to the fifth, seventh, and ninth I pairs. |7 The Par Vagum passes before and adheres to the ninth pair, and to the Superior Cervical Ganglion of , the Great Sympathetic, it descends along the Neck by the side of the Carotid Artery, behincl the inter- nal Jugular Vein, and in company with the Great Sympathetic Nerve; i3 It first gives a branch to the Glosso-Pharyngeal. 2dly. The Pharyngeal to the Pharynx. 3dly. The Laryn- I geal to the Larynx and Thyroid Gland. 4thly. 1 Branches to the Cardiac Plexus, and others of com- munication with the Great Sympathetic, the Recur- rent, and the ninth pair; i) It enters the Thorax, passing before the Subclavian Artery and Vein on the right side; but on the left behind the Subclavian Vein, and before the arch of T , the Aorta; j.) It Ellen gives off t!ie Recurrent. f. The Recurrent forms a kind of loop which em- braces the Subclavian Aytery on the right side and the Aorta on the left: they then run behind these vessels, ascending to the posterior part of the La- rynx to be distributed to its Muscles, and commu- > nicate with the Great Sympathetic, the Cardiac Plexus, &c. I' The Pur Vagum gives branches which go to the Heart, and form the Cardiac Plexus; branches to the Lungs, forming the Pulmonary Plexuses; they then pass to the CEsophagus, descend behind it to the Stomach, forming the Gc.softhageal Plexus, and especially distributed to the Stomach, forming the Coronary Plexus. NINTH PJIR. The Lingual Nerves arise between the Corpora Py ramidalia and Olivaria, by several filaments, which uniting generallv form two small chords. VoL. II. ‘ X 242 Vertebral J^erves in General. [Sect. LX.H] Aiisw. 54 They pierce the Dura Mater, and pass out of th Cranium by the Anterior Condyloid Foramina. 55 After quitting the Cranium each is united to th Trunk of the eighth pair, to the Superior Cervica Ganglion, and, by a branch of communication, t the tenth pair; 56 It passes before the large Ganglion of the Great Sym pathetic, runs between the internal Jugular V eil and Carotid Artery, and then to the Tongue, to thi Muscles of which it is distributed. 57 Shortly after its exit from the Cranium, it gives off; large branch, which descends along with the Caro tid Artery, called Descendens JVonij 58 This joins branches from the first, second, and thiri Cervical, and is distributed with them to the MuS cles at the fore part of the Neck. ‘ TENTH PAIR. 59 The SuB-occiPiTAL Nerves arise at the extremiti of the Medulla Oblongata, and iDeginning of the Sp' nal Marrow, by small filaments; 60 They pass directly outward, and having pierced tl) i Dura Mater where the Vertebral Arteries ente and running in its duplicature, emerge under tt edge of the Occipital Foramen. ‘ 61 They send branches of communication to the eight and ninth pairs, to the Superior Cervical Ganglio and to the first Ceiwical pair; and are then disti butedto the extensor Muscles of the Head and 0 ciput. SECTION LXIII. I OF THE VERTEBRAL NERVES IN GENERAL. 1 Each Vertebral Nerve arises from the Medu , Spinalis by two flat f'asciculiof Nervous Filameni one anterior, the other posterior. j. 2 I'he two Fasciculi uniting, perforate the Dura Mat i and pass through the Lateral Foramina of the Vronal suture ji jronary artery of the lips of the stomach arteries of the heart vein of the heart )ronoid process ■j >rpora cavernosa penis mammillaria 5 olivaria pyramidalia sesamoidea rpus callosum fimbriatum spongiosum penis striatum migator supercilii wper’s glands Miium, bones of , sutures of jmaster J61 V6I. I. Vol. II. Page Page 1 12 216 129 253 112 218 69 138 103 198 200 97 189 47 88 49 93 46 85 89 175 85 167 53 102 ib. 103 ib. ib. ib. ib. 54 106 25 48 63 128 85 168 103 199 77 155 5 12 108 208 112 217 108 206 115 224 14 33 77 153 105 203 ib. 203 ib. ib. 63 128 101 196 102 197 77 153 102 198 48 89 76 153 6 13 5 10 45 84 262 INDEX. Cribriform plate Vol, I. Page 11 Pagl Crico-arytsenoideus lateralis 52 id posticus - ib. U) thyroideus ib. d Cricoid cartilage - 50 Crista galli 11 Crura cerebri - 105 20! Crural nerve - 127 24j Cruralis - 58 111 Cry staline lens - 87 17| Cubital nerve - 12^i 24i Cuneiform process 8 2i Curvator Coccygis - 45 i Cuspidati 15 9 Cutaneus internus - 125 2^ musculo - ib. 24 Cuticle - 98 IS Cutis , 97 16 D Dartos 45 { Deltoides - 54 Dentata ... - 18 < Dentes sapientiae 15 1 Depressor labii inferioris - 49 urethrae - 47 ) oculi - 48 1 anguli oris labii superioris alaeque nasi 49 ib. Descendens noni - 123 2. Diaphragm Diaphragmatic nerve • - 43 125 2: Diarthrosis Diastole ... * 3 66 1 Digastricus Digital arteries • 50 111 2 Diploe Dorsal nerves 5 126 2 Duct, thoracic - . 120 S Ductus ad nasum - 85 1 communis coledochus cysticus hepaticus - - 72 71 - ib. INDEX. Ductus pancreaticus Duodenum Dura mater Ear - . . _ _ Ejaculator seminis Emulgent arteries veins Enarthrosis . Epidermis, or cuticle Epididymis - . , Epigastric artery - . . region Epiglottis - . . , Epiphysis - . . Epiploon ... Erector clitoridis ... irector penis .ustachian tube valve Expiration . . . . Extensor brevis digitorum pedis carpi radialis longior brevior carpi ulnaris digitorum communis pedis ossis metacarpi pollicis manu primi internodii pollicis proprius pollicis pedis secundi internodii pollicis Eye Eyelids Eallopian aqueduct tubes •"alx 'ascise ^emoral artery ^ vein emur i'enestra ovalis 263 Vol. I. Vol. II. Page Page 72 144 68 136 99 192 89 174 46 85 106 218 117 229 4 9 98 • 189 75 151 1 14 220 66 133 51 97 2 6 73 146 46 86 45 84 91 178 63 128 66 133 59 120 55 108 ib. 109 ib. ib. ib. 110 59 119 56 no ib. ib. 59 119 56 111 82 162 ib. 163 8 19 79 158 99 192 61 123 1 14 221 1 17 229 31 57 92 180 264 INDEX. Vol. I. Page Vol, K. Page Fenestra rotunda . . „ 92 180 Fibula - . . - 34 61 Fingers .... 29 56 Fisbura magna cerebri 101 195 Flexor brevis digitorum pedis 59 120 minimi digiti pedis 60 121 pollicis manus 56 111 pedis 60 121 carpi radialis 55 108 carpi ulnaris ib. ibj digitorum accessorius 59 128 prolundus 55 1 IS sublimis ib. lOS longus digitorum pedis 59 1 If pollicis - - 55 10^ pollicis pedis 59 12i| parvus minimi digiti 56 1 11 Fluids - 1 T Foetus, peculiarities of 130 25S| Foramen, csecum ... 7 U condyloideum anterius 10 23 incibivum 13 2| infra orbitar ib. i^' orbitale superius 82 i6i inferius ... ib. m magnum occipitale 9 2i of Monro 104 281 opticum ... 82 161 parietale 7 1| sphoeno-maxillary 12 21 spinosum . . . 10 2 > II stylo-mastoideum 8 1* superciliare palatine . - . 6 ll 2' Fornix .... 102 19' Frenum .... 78 15 Frontal bone ... 6 1 eminences - - ib. 1’ nerve - - 122 23 sinuses ... 6 I spine ... ib. il Frontis os ib. I INDEX. Funiculus umbilicalis Funis - G Gall-bladder Ganglion of nerves Gastric arteries juice Gastrocnemius Gemini Generation, female organs of male organs of Genio-glossus Ginglymus Gians penis Glenoid cavity Glottis Gluteal arteries Gluteus maximus medius minimus Gomphosis Gracilis Growth of bones Gums ... Gyri .... H Hairs ... Hamular process Harmonise Head .... Hearing, organ of Heart - - - Helicis major minor Helix - Hepatic artery veins plexus of nerves Highmore, antrum of Humors of the Eye Hymen ... VoL. II. 265 Vol. I. Vol. II. Page Page 130 255 ib. ib. 71 143 120 236 1 12 217 2 5 59 118 57 115 78 • 156 75 149 5 1 99 4 9 75 1 55 25 49 51 97 113 219 57 114 ib. ib. ib. ib. 4 9 58 116 4 9 95 185 93 182 98 193 93 182 6 12 5 10 89 174 62 127 48 91 ib. ib. 89 175 112 217 117 229 129 253 12 29 86 170 81 161 Z 266 INDEX. Vol. I. Page Vol. II. Page Hyo-glossus - - - 52 101 Hyoicles os .... 16 36 Hypochondriac region - - - 66 134 Hypogastric artery - - - 1 13 217 plexus of nerves 129 253 region - - - T 66 134 X Iliac artery, external . . - 114 220 internal - - - 113 219 Iliac vein, external - - - iir 229 internal - - - ib. ib. Iliacus internus - - - - 57 115 Ilium - - - - - 69 137 Incisores 15 35 Incus _ - . 91 179 Indicator - 56 111 j Infra-scapular artery - - - 1 10 213 orbital canal 13 29 spinatus . . . - 54 106 Inguinal glands ... 118 232 Inspiration .... 66 133 Integuments, common - 97 189 1 Interarticular cartilages 37 66 Intercostal artery superior no 212 arteries inferior 1 12 216 Intercostal veins ... 115 224 i nerve, great 128 251 f Intercostales extern! - ... 45 83 intern! ... ib. ib. I Internal maxillary artery ... 109 209 ; Interosseus auricularis 57 113 Interspinales colli ... 45 82 dorsi et lumborum ib. ib. i Intertransversales .... ib. 83 , Intestines - - 68 136 Iris - « ... 86 169 ;l Ischiatic artery ... 113 219 ] nerve .... 128 250 , notch . . - 46 i Iter ad infundibulum - - - 104 201 Iter-a-tertio-ad-c]uartum ventriculum ib. ib,^ INDEX. J Jejunum Jugular vein, internal external K Kidneys Labia pudendi Labyrinth Lachrymal apparatus caruncle depression gland sac Lacteals Lactiferous ducts Lacunae Lacus lachrymalis Lambdoidal suture Lamina spiralis Larynx ... Lateral sinuses ventricles Latissimus dorsi Laxator tympani Levator ani labii inferioris superioris alaeque nasi oculi palati ... palpebrae superioris Ligament Poupart’s Ligaments sacro-sciatic Ligament conoid deltoid rhomboid Lymphatic glands Lymphatics Vol. I. 267 Vol. II. Page Page 69 137 115 225 ib. ib. 73 146 80 ' 159 92 180 83 164 84 165 6 14 83 165 84 166 120 234 130 254 77 154 120 165 5 12 93 182 50 96 116 226 101 196 54 105 49 92 46 85 50 94 49 93 48 90 52 102 48 90 1 1 39 70 38 67 40 70 ib. 71 42 75 40 7i 118 231 ib. ib. 268 INDEX. Vol. 1. Voi. a Page Page I.inea alba - • - - " 43 77 Lingual nerves . _ . 123 241 Lingualis - - 52 101 Liquor pericardii 62 126; Lips - - - - 95 184^ Liver 70 140' Lobulus Spigelii - * ib. 141 Longissimus dorsi . . - 43 79 Longus colli - ... 44 81 Lumbar arteries ... 113 218' lAimbricales man us .... 55 110 pedis 59 1201 Lungs - - - . - 64 130’ Lymphatics - - - - 118 231, Lyra - . - - - - 102 197' M Malleus .... 91 179| Mammillary process ... 8 IS* Mammx .... 130 255 Mammary artery, external 110 211 internal ib. 2111 A'ein, internal ... 115 225| Massa carnca Jacobi Sylvii 59 120 Masseter .... 50 95 Mastoid cells ... 91 178 process ... 8 1^ Maxillary artery, internal 109 209 external 108 208 glands . . - 96 188 nerve, superior ... 122 238 inferior ib. 239 Meatus auditorius externus 89 176 internus . . . 94 182 Median nerve - - 125 24S Mediastinum . . - 61 125 Medulla oblongata - - - - 105 202 spinalis 106 203, Meibomius’s glands 83 164 Membrana choroides 86 16£ conjunctiva 85 165 pupil laris - - - 130 25; INDEX. Membrana sclerotica tympani Mesenteric artery, superior inferior glands plexus of nerves , inferior - , superior Mesentery Meso-colon Meso-rectum Metacarpus Metatarsus Modiolus Molares Mons Veneris Motores externi VIouth Multifidius spinse Musculi pectinati Musculus glandulse thyroideae ^ylo-hoideus Vlyology . . . N 'Tails 'Tasalis labii superioris 'Jerves, cerebral , cervical , dorsal , lumbar 5 sub-occipital - , sacral , vertebral /Tervi auditorii linguales oculorum motores - pathetici trigemini Teurology Tigrum pigraentum Tonus Vesalii Z 2 269 voi. r. Vol. 11. Page Page 85 168 ■ 90 177 1 12 217 ib. 218 1 18 232 129 253 ib. ib. ib. ib. 70 139 ib. 140 70 140 30 56 36 64 . 93 182 15 35 80 159 122 239 95 184 44 80 115 52 100 51 99 43 76 98 191 49 93 121 236 124 243 126 247 126 247 123 242 127 249 124 242 122 239 123 241 121 237 121 238 122 238 120 235 86 168 59 119 sro INDEX. Nose Vol. I. Page 88 Vol. ir. Page 172 Nympha" - 80 160 O Obliquus capitis inferior 44 82' superior 47 89 externus - 43 77 in te i n us ib. 78 superior oculi 48 90 inferior oculi ib. 91 Obturator externus . - - 58 115 internus - 57 114 nerve 127 248 artery 113 22fl Occipital artery 109 201 bone 8 28 nerve 123 24S OccipitC'frontalis 48 81 CEsophageal arteries - 112 21f Olecranon . . - - 28 5i Olfactory nerves 121 23( Omentum - 73 14i Omo-hyoicleus 51 91 Ophthalmic artery 109 21jj Optic nerves 121 23! Orbicularis oris - _ - 50 palpebrarum 48 Orbitar plates 6 b Orbits ... - 82 16j Os calcis - - 34 ei 4l e! 5 coccygis - - - 20 cuboides . . . - cuneiforme 35 30 ethmoides 11 2j fern oris - - - - 31 5' frontis . . - 6 1 humeri ... hyoides . . - ilium - * * - 26 16 - 22 ] innominatum ib. ll. ischium . - - - 23 i Junare . - - 30 c I INDEX. Os magnum maxillare inferius occipitis orbiculare pubis pisiforme sacrum scaphoides - ' - sphaenoides tineas trapezium trapezoides unciforme uteri Orbitar plates - - Ossa cuneiformia lachrymalia malaruin maxillaria superiora nasi parietalia plana palati temporum turbinata inferiora superiora Ossicula auditus Osteogeny Osteology Ovaria P Palate Palato-pharyngeus Palmaris brevis longus Palpebrae Pancreas - - Pancreatic duct Papillae of the tongue Par vagum 271 Vol. I. Vol. II. Pag-e Page 30 55 14 33 8 20 92 179 23 47 30 55 19 41 39 54 10 22 78 156 30 55 ib. ib. ib. ib. 79 1 56 6 14 36 63 1 1 27 12 ib. ib. 28 1 1 26 7 15 11 26 13 30 7 17 13 32 1 1 26 91 178 4 9 2 6 79 157 95 185 53 104 56 111 55 108 83 163 72 1 44 ib. 145 96 185 123 240 272 INDEX. Parietal bones - - - Vol. I. Page 7 Vol. n. Page 15 foramen ... 9 16 Parotid glands ... 96 187 Patella - .... 33 60 Pectinalis ... 58 115 Pectoralis major ... 54 105 minor ... 53 104 Pelvis - - - . . 22 44 , female - - 37 65 Penis - - - - 76 153 Pericardium - - - - 62 126 Pericranium ... ' 5 10 Perichondrium .... 2 6 Periosteum .... ib. ib. Peritoneum - ... 66 134 Peroneus brevis - ... 59 119 longus - ... ib. 118 tertius - - ib. 1 19 Pes anserinus - - 122 240 hippocampi major 103 199 minor - - - ib. ib. Petrous portion - ... 8 17 Pharyngeal artery ... 108 203 Pharynx - - 51 98 Phrenic arteries ... 112 216 nerve ... 125 244 Pia mater .... 100 194 Pig-ment of the Iris 86 163 Pineal gland - - - - 103 199 Pinna - - - - 89 175 Pituitary gland ... 104 201 membrane - - - 88 173 Plantaris .... 59 1 18 Platysma myoides ... 47 87 Pleura .... 61 125 Plexus choroides ... 102 198 , cardiac ... 123 241 nerves, brachial 125 245 , casliac 129 253 , hepatic ib. ib. , hypogastric 129 253 INDEX. Plexus nerves, inferior Mesenteric , (Esophageal , pulmonic , renal , solar , spermatic , splenic , stomachic , superior mesenteric Pons varolii - - Popliteal artery- nerve Plica semi lunaris Popliteus - Pori biliarii ... Posterior annularis indicis ... meclii Poupart’s ligament Prepuce . . - Prior annularis indicis ... medii Process, mastoid , styloid , vaginal , zygomatic Processes, clinoid , cuneiform , how named Pronator radii quadratus teres Prostate gland Psoas magnus . . parvus Pterygoideus externus internus Pterygoid process Pubis os - - - jPudic arteries - - Pulmonary artery Vol. I. 273 Vol.'ll. Page Page 129 253 123 241 123 241 129 253 ib. ib. ib. ib. ib. ib. ib. ib. ib. ib. 105 202 1 14- 222 128 250 84 165 58 117 71 14S 57 118 ib. ib. ib. ib. 39 70 78 155 57 113 ib. 112 ib. 113 8 17 ib. ib. ib. ib. ib. ib. 10 23 10 20 3 8 56 111 55 108 76 152 57 113 45 83 50 95 ib. ib. 10 23 2'3 47 113 220 106 204 274 INDEX. Pulmonic plexus of nerves Vol. 1. Page 123 Vol. II. P.age 241 Puncta lachrymalia - 84 165 Pupil 86 169 Pylorus - 67 135 Pyramidalis 43 79 Pyriformis - 37 114 Q Quadratus femoris . - - 57 1 15 lumborum - - 44 80 R Radius os - - - - 28* 53 Radial artery ... 111 215 nerve - 125 246 Rectum - . . - 68 139 Rectus abdominis - 43 78 capitis anticus major 47 88 minor ib. ib. lateralis 47 88 posticus major ib. 89 minor 48 89 cruris - 58 116 capitis posticus major 47 89 minor 48 ib. Recurrent nerve . . . 123 241 Regions, abdominal . - - 66 133 Renal artery - 113 218 glands .... 74 143 plexus of nerves 129 253 Respiration - 66 133 Rete mucosum ... 98 190 testis . >. . . 75 151 Retina . . . 86 169 Retrahens aurem - 48 91 Rhomboideus ... 54 105 Ribs .... 20 42 , false ib. ib. , true ib. ib. Ring, abdominal ... 7S INDEX. A f " I S Saccus lachrymalis Sacral artery ilSacro-lumbalis sciatic ligaments Salival glands ‘'Sartorius ... Scala cochlea . . . tympani vestibuli . . - Scalenus anticus medius , posticus 5|Scapula - Sciatic nerve artery Sclerotic membrane Scrobiculus cordis Scrotum lb Sella turcica Semitendiiiosus Septum concbse 'Serratus magnus posticus inferior posticus superior ibiSemicircular canals Semilunar valves Semimembranosus Schindylesis Semispinalis colli dorsi Senses, external Septum lucidum Serratus major anticus inferior posticus superior posticus C 5 |Shedding teeth Shoulder Sinus, lateral , longitudinal 275 Vol. I. Vol. II. Page Page 84 166 113 218 44 80 40 70 96 187 58 116 93 182 ib. ib. ib. ib. 44 80 ib. 81 62 81 24 48 128 250 113 219 85 168 67 1 34 75 1 50 10 23 58 116 89 175 54 105 44 81 ib. ib. 93 181 63 123 58 117 4 9 44 82 ib. ib. 82 161 102 197 44 81 ib. ib. ib. ib. 15 34 24 48 116 226 ib.. ib. 276 INDEX. Sinuses, frontal , maxillary , sphoenoidal Skeleton, female Skin - - - Smell, organ of Solar Plexus Soleus - - Spermatic arteries veins chord plexus of nerves Sphoeno-palatine artery Sphincter ani externus et interims vaginae Spinalis dorsi Spine - ■ ■ Splanchnic nerve Splanchnology Spleen Splenic artery plexus of nerves Splenius capitis cervicis Squamous suture Stapedius - - " Stapes - - ■ Steno’s duct Sterno-cleido-mastoideus costalis hyoideus thyroideus Sternum - * Stomach Stylo-glossus - - ■ hyoideus mastoid foramen pharyngeus Styloid process Subclavian artery vein Subclavius Vol. 1. Vol. U. Page Page . 88 174 ib. ib. . ib. ib. 37 65 _ 97 189 88 172 _ 129 253 59 1 18 113 218 117 229 - 75 151 129 253 _ 109 209 46 85 ib. 86 44 82 17 37 129 253 61 124 72 145 112 217 129 253 47 88, 44 82! 5 12 49 92 92 17£ 06 185 47 85' 45 51 9‘ ib. ib 21 67 13;| - 52 lOi 51 9: • 8 11 53 10! - 8 1 109 21 - 115 22| 54 10 INDEX. 277 Sublingual glands . , . Vol. I. Page 97 Vol. II. Pag;e 188 Submaxillary glands 96 ib. Subscapularis ... 54 106 Supercilia 82 163 Superciliary foramen 6 15 ridges . . - ib. 14 Supinator radii brevis 5 5 108 longus ib. ib. Supra-scapular ai’tery no 212 Supraspinatus - - - 54 106 Sutures of the cranium 5 10 , coronal ... ib. 12 , ethmoidal 6 11 , lambdoidal 5 12 j sagittal ib. ib. , sphcenoidal . - * 6 ib. , squamous 5 ib. , transverse ... 6 ib. , zygomatic ib. ib. Sympathetic nerve, great 128 251 Symphysis ... 3 8 Synarthrosis - - - ib. ib. Synchondrosis 4 ib. Syndesraology ... 38 67 Syndesmosis . . - 4 8 Syneurosis ... ib. ib. Synostosis - r - ib. ib. Synovia . . . - 2 5 Syssarcosis ... 4 8 Systole - - - * 66 132 T Tarsi - - * - - 83 163 Tarsus - 34 62 Tears, course of .. . - 85 166 Temporal arteries 109 209 Temporalis .... 50 95 Teeth ... 15 34 ,, primary - - - 16 36 , shedding . - - ib. ib. T endon ... 43 rr VoL. II, 3 A 378 INDEX. T ensor palati Vol. I. Page 52 Vol. II. Page 101 tympani - 49 92 vay^inae femovis 58 1 16 Tentoi’iuu'i ... 99 193 Teres major - 54 106 minor ... ib. ib. Testicle ... . 75 150 Thalami nervorum opticorum 103 198 Thoracic duct . 120 235 Thymus gland ... 62 126 Thyreo-arytsenoideus major - 52 100 minor - ib. ib. epiglottideus major - 53 102 minor ib. ib. hyoideus - 52 100 Thyroid artery, superior 100 207 , inferior - 110 212 cartilage 50 96 gland 97 188 Tibia ... 33 59 'fibial nerve - 128 250 artery, anterior 114 222 , posterior - ib. ib. Tibialis anticus 59 119 * posticus - ib. 118 Tongue ... 95 186 Tonsils . . - - 97 188 Torcular Herophill 116 226 Trachea ... . 64 130 Trachelo-mastoideus 47 88 Tragicus - - - - 49 92 Tragus - - 89^ 175 Transversalis abdominis - 43 78 colli 44 82 pedis - 60 122 Transversus perinaei 46 84 alter - ib. ib. colli 44 82 I’rapezius ... - 54 104 Triangularis sterni 45 83 Triceps adductor femoris 58 115 extensor cubiti - 54 107 INDEX Tricuspid valve Trigemini Trochanters Trochlearis Tube, Eustachian Tubercula quadngemina Tuberculum Loweri Tuberosity of the ischium Tubuli lactiferi '' seminiferi Tunica albuginea testis arachnoides conjunctiva sclerotica vaginalis testis Tympanum U Ulna os - - Ulnar arteries nerve Umbilical cord region i Urachus Urethra female Ureter Uterus Uvea . . - Uvula - - V Vagina Vaginal process Valve of Eustachius Valvulae conniventes Valvula mitralis A^as deferens Vasa bre via etferentia Vastus externus internus Vol. I. 279 Vol. II. Page Page 63 128 122 238 31 58 48 90 91 178 103 199 63 128 23 46 130 254 75 150 ib. ib. 100 195 85 167 ib. 168 7 5 150 90 177 27 52 1 1 1 214 125 246 130 255 66 133 75 149 77 154 81 161 73 147 78 156 86 169 95 186 79 158 7 17 63 128 68 137 64 129 75 151 112 217 75 151 58 117 ib. ib. 280 INDEX. Veins .... Vol. I. Pag-e 115 Vol. 11; Page 223 , vertebral ... 116 227 Velum palati _ - 95 186 Vena azygos ... 115 225 basilica - - J 17 228 cava inferior - - - ib. ib. superior - 115 224 mediana 1 17 228 poi’t£E - - - - 118 230 saphena - 117 229 Ventricles, fourth ... 105 202 , lateral 101 196 , third - - - 104 201 Vertebras - ... 17 37 , cervical ... ib. 38 , dorsal - - - 19 40 , lumbar ... ib. ib. Vertebral arteries - - 110 211 Verumontanum ... 76 153 Vesiculae seminales 75 152 Vestibulum - - - 92 181 Vision, organ of - - - 82 162 Vitreous humour ... 87 170 Vomer ... 14 32 Z Zygomatic process . . . . 8 17 Zygomaticus major . . . - 50 94 minor • - - ib. ib. THE END. MUSCLES. Muscles ^ Muscles of the Trunk, . Miiscles i i Muscle ^ Muscle a Muscle ij Muscle 3 Muscles Muscles Muscle; Muscle Musclel Muscle ^ Muscle Muscles of the Male Organs ofj Muscle Generation and Anus, . . . . \ Muscle I Muscle ^Muscle ^ Muscle B Muscle Muscles of the Female Organs ofy Muscle Generation and Anus Muscle Muscle < MusclJ /Muscle Muscl^ Musc^^ Muse Mus( Muscles of the Head, Face, &c. y \ Musj I Muscle! Muscles Muscle Muscles Muscle Muscles V Muscle 1 Muscle t Muscles /Muscles Muscles, Muscle i Muscles of the Organs of Voice J Muscles and Deglutition, \ Muscles Muscle a. Muscle a \.Muscles \ / ■k TABLE OF THE ARTERIES. Table HI. ^Bnnch(% from the Ar«h of Uie Aorta, ^ Riglii Coronarjr. L«n Coronary. Aruria luiKiintnau.* Kiu*aal HBunwT. AMM(4ta( nary«f«B2 ' K«i«rnd Caivtui,^ OmpiM . xff Commo Carotid, OniMtL , “Sat;'* latMDil HuUktr, - . J r Opbita^ Carotid, 1 / AMi?i!lt'c2 A >MaC«nt> ^ Van*M V a«mia immcMtL A Axillary, . jn: (2 n^mr Tkaara RiflU Qtnncliiil ^ LauBruncliiiJ. ^ Weiinr Bfoncliial t aiM»'Uor|a» lUuiW loAiRal citor Iiiier< liiicrcAtulj. 'Ri^hjPhronk. { C««oarT «r Ik* Imwtdi. IIW ■pk». Braltchei from the Ter* ntinaiton of tlie Aoitu, (Fomortl.^teS I’tilmonary ( Artery, ^ Riltht Pulmonary Artery. Lett Pulitiounry Artery. >a t4/i tuktiitka, atwk Me fttao •e OTpaiMHr. «• 4 mmM W>«. US BONES of die BODY,. toruufi/i£^ '63 Bone* of the Hiad, entitling 53 Bone* of the Trunk, ^ CMtitling of I 64 Bones of the Uppkr > Extrcmitik*, '' eomitling of i TABLE OF THE BONES. ' S LATgt RBd ISibrJI Bones of the Crariqm, oontUiimg ^ 46 Booe* of Iho Faci* tonaUung of TahU , I Bone of Uio^ono C S6 Bones of toomtHitg of f a Bones ofihe'Tmous, so— r™ of the I 8 Donei of ihe^RO*! eeisssfi'n^ «/■ f JSSt tR y ( lOMtahv — -1 \ ^ !• I p*Bon«of«.«T*«ii,«««N«vt^ j t S3 Bones of th* Frrt, tonaiating of ■ N * I l0Renn«fihr MeTATAKU, I Uonnc^Uif I’liAUAAOtA 8 Sesamoip Bokk*, of which S Miong to eneh Cre«t Toe, «nd 3 to e*ch 'lliunb. 60 Bones Lowrr E xTRcmTice, cotuiating of V } * Mil: r<‘ '/ ' ' V r j I Anatomical 1811